Published Sex Stories

Part Dog, Part Man (part one in this series)

sexy_erotique_1 on Animal Stories


Part Dog Part Man

Â

Â

Let me get straight to the point here. My name is Austin and I am half man, half dog. I know this sounds crazy but it is very true. My mother was really into bestiality especially with dogs and one of her male suit

Read More
ors impregnated her. Because she had allowed an entire pack of dogs fuck her, she is not sure which dog did it but what she could tell me was that I was either part, German Sheppard, part St Bernard, part Akita and even possibly part Wolf.

Â

Although my physical appearance is that of human my beastful side comes out when I am in the throes of passion. I had no idea about my true identity until I lost my virginity… to my mother.

Â

I was an awkward eighteen year old boy. Barely any friends to speak of and I preferred it that way. The only thing on my mind all of the time was fucking. I thought of fucking so much that I could smell a female when she was in heat, so to speak. College was torture for me because most of the girls there were in heat most of the time. Every time I walked past a horny girl and got a whiff of her sex scent I would almost die trying to fight the urge to throw her on the ground and fuck her senseless. I began jerking off to suppress this urge. That worked for a while but I needed more. Then one day things changed…

Â

I was in the library doing research on a paper I was to write when the hottest girl on campus walked past me. I got a whiff of her sex scent and I was ready to pounce on her. I immediately jumper up and headed to my dorm room to jerk off before I did something very illegal. I entered my room and locked the door. I stripped down to nothing and laid down on my bed. I grabbed my manhood which was average sized, about 5” and began to fist it. It felt so good. I needed some kind of lubrication so I went into my roommates’ closet and pulled out his KY gel and applied liberal amounts to my cock and my hand. As I began to pump my cock, pleasuring myself well, the strangest thing happened, my dick began to grow, and grow, and grow. The longer I fisted my dick the more enormous it became. It grew from 5 inches to a massive 14 inches and three and a half inches in diameter. So freaked out was I that I immediately stopped before I could cum and dressed. I was in my car and driving down the highway doing 110mph to get home to mother.

Â

As soon as I got to the house I burst into the living room about to tell my mother that something was wrong with me when she raised her hand in the air to silence me. Something in her eyes told me to put aside what I needed to tell her for the moment and listen to her. She asked me to sit down, which I did and then she told me the story which rocked my world. She told me that she was impregnated by a dog and that I was the product of that pregnancy. I sat absolutely still with my mouth hanging open not knowing what to say. She said that she started fucking dogs when she was a very young girl and had never had the pleasure of a man when she one day found that she was pregnant. Instead of telling anyone, she ran away and had me in secret. When I was born she was relieved to see that I looked like a normal and healthy human and not an animal.

Â

She told me that as I got older she began to notice that I behaved more and more like an animal in some aspects of my life, especially when it came to girls. So she sheltered me and home schooled me to make sure I did nothing to harm anyone. But when college came it was time for me to go away and she simply hoped for the best. She told me that she knew that this day would come and she was prepared for it. Then she came closer to me and told me that before my sexual urges got the best of me and I fucked some girl she needed to test me to see if I would indeed become like a dog while fucking.

Â

She grabbed my cock and began to stroke it thru my pants and I could feel it growing. “Take off your pants” she ordered and I obeyed. This was my mother but pussy was pussy to me and I would gladly fuck her if she let me, I couldn’t help it. She seemed to know what I was thinking and told me it was ok because dogs fucked no matter what. Male dogs would fuck their mothers, sisters and even brothers if need be, it didn’t matter to an animal it was all instinct. When she had me hard she stripped everything she was wearing off and lay on the couch with her legs spread wide. I could smell her arousal and without being able to help it I had my nose pressed into her pussy. The smell of her juices drove me wild.Something had taken over me and I could not control it. I began to lap my tongue in her slit just like a dog. She gasped at first and then began to moan out in wild pleasure. I slipped my tongue into her pussy trying to get every ounce of her fluids from that hole. The more I licked her pussy the longer I felt my tongue get. It had become long like a dogs tongue and I was able to lick her slit from bottom to top with one swipe before slipping my tongue into her hole and extricating all juices from within her. My tongue traveled farther and farther in her pussy until I could feel the cervix. Before I knew what was happening she was moaning like crazy grabbing my head and trying to hold it in place and suddenly I could feel her juices release from her pussy and this excited me even more as I eagerly lapped her pussy and lapped it until she was convulsing. Even when she was no longer in orgasmic heaven I continued to lap up every drop until she was clean. She had to push me away to make me stop.

Â

When I was done I looked down at my cock and it had grown considerably. My normal five inches was now 9 inches and throbbing. My mother noticed this as well. Still shaking she sat up and got on all fours in front of the couch. I had no control over myself as I leaped onto her wrapping my hands around her waist as I found her hole and plunged deep within. She let out a low guttural moan. Instinctively I knew what to do. This was my first time inside of a pussy and I loved it. Her pussy tightened around my dick as I thrust deep hard and fast, faster than I had ever seen any man move before in my life. The more I plunged into her, the bigger I could feel my cock getting. “It’s so big baby… still…growing…” My other was almost screaming as she spit out profanities… “fuck me like the dog you are… Give mommy…  your dog juice… you beast… so big….so big… fuck me you animal…” While inside of my mother my cock had grown to fourteen inches and I could feel it almost entering her womb. My mother was in the throes of ecstasy and I was right there with her.

Â

When my cock finally stopped growing I could feel myself filling with cum. I began to groan as I felt a knot begin to form almost at the base of my dick. WTF!!! It hurt like hell but I couldn’t stop. It also felt more pleasurable than anything I ever felt in my life and I could feel a tingling in my balls as I neared my climax. The closer I got to releasing my seed into my mother the bigger the knot became. I thrust and thrust with only one thing on my mind, releasing the hot liquid that was in my knot.

Â

The more I fucked her the bigger the knot continued to grow. I had to get that knot in her pussy and I wouldn’t stop until I did. The need to get the knot in was driving me crazy and I forced and forced watching her pussy spread as I tried with all of my might to get that knot into her. I gripped her tighter forcing her to keep still and I pounded her pussy fast as lightening and equally as hard, I had to get that knot into her. She screamed as I stretched her pussy beyond its limits when finally the knot went into her pussy. It felt so good and soothing as her warm pussy squeezed my knot massaging it with its hot juices. She began bucking wildly on my dick and I could barely contain myself. I was ready to shoot my doggy sperm into her pussy. The next thing I knew my mother began to yell like a wild untamed beast as she began to cum. Feeling her juices on my cock made me reach an explosive orgasm.

Â

I could feel my balls tighten first as the cum raced from them to the knot now buried deep in her pussy. The knot began to pulsate as the cum forced it’s way out of the knot, through my shaft, into the head of my dick and out into her pussy. I growled like a dog when I began shooting my loads into my mother. The knot acted like a plug keeping every drop of my cum in her pussy. I could feel her pussy expand more as I released load after load after load into her pussy. Her stomach began to swell as I continued to shoot out jet streams of cum into her. “YESSSS baby fill mommy with your cum… feels…  soooooooooooo…  gggoooooodddddddd” she yelled as she reached another more electrifying orgasm. After two minutes I was still filing her up with my human/dog mixed semen. My body began to spasm as the last of my mixture filled her hole. I felt as though I had released a gallon of my seed into her by the time I was done. I relaxed my body and lay on her back a few seconds before trying to pull out. When I did try to pull out of my mothers pussy, to my surprise I could not. I was stuck. Try as I might I could not pull out and my mother and I were locked together. I began to panic as I came to my senses. What the hell had I just done? I had just fucked my mother like a dog!! I was an animal in the literal sense and the mental sense.

Â

Calm down, she said to me. It will come out eventually. Besides there a lot we need to discuss and this is as good a time as any. Neither of us are going anywhere for while. For the next 20 minutes my mother and I were stuck together. All we could do was talk. She said that I had done just what she suspected I would do, I fucked her like a dog and she had fucked enough of them to know what she was talking about. She told me that I would have to be careful when I fucked females because I would scare them with my condition. In the mean time she said that it might be best to fuck female dogs which didn’t sound like a bad idea to me. Pussy was pussy and I lost control when I needed it. She told me that I would be able to smell every female in heat within a mile radius and would instinctively want to follow them and lick their pussy. She informed me that I would never be able to fuck just one woman because I was a dog and I needed it all of the time.

Â

When she stopped talking I had a few minutes to think about everything. I was ok with this, as a matter of fact I was downright ecstatic about it all. I could fuck all I want and if my mother was any indication of how the women would react I was sure to have a very large following of women that I would be able to control as long as my dick was 14 inches long and I could fuck them like a dog. Mom had it all wrong, this was wonderful. Suddenly there was a plop and my dick was free again. I looked at my mothers open cunt and watched in amazement as loads of cum freely flowed from her pussy. Her stomach went back down to normal size with every ounce that flowed out of her. After what seemed like eternity the flow stopped and she stood to go to the shower. I looked down at my dick and watched in amazement as the knot shrank and my dick went back down to its original five inches. When she returned fresh from the shower and looked at me she became aroused again and just as my mother predicted I had a very strong desire to shove my nose into her pussy and lick her until she screamed but I would get to that another place and time… I had some females to fuck and even possibly some males. Yeah...Austin was just getting started.

Â

Feedback please.   Sexy_erotique_1@yahoo.com


For more great stories check out the forums http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php? style="color: rgb(255, 0, 102);" />
or our new story site www.bluestories.com

A Christmas to Remember

EquusMaxx on Animal Stories

Chapter One
 
  This story begins last December at my home in the Colorado mountains, where I was just finishing testing the new security and surveillance system. We had a mare about to foal, and I had installed extra surveillance cameras so that I could check on her condition frequently without having to bundle-up and drudge through the snow several times nightly.
  It was just before dark, and I was about to go feed the horses when I heard the doorbell ring. I opened the door, and to my amazement and delight, Nikki, my adopted daughter, and a strawberry-blonde female friend stood huddled closely together as they tried to hide from the biting cold air. I quickly ushered them inside.
"What are you two doing

Read More
up here?" I asked as I took their suitcases.
Nikki giggled as she took her jacket off. "We're on Christmas break, Jack".
She had always called me "Jack". All of my friends always have. Nikki knew she was adopted. She had always called me Jack, and I never had a problem with it. To me her way of keeping her individuality intact.
Realizing my impoliteness, I turned to take her friend's jacket.
"What were you working on?" Nikki asked. "We rang the doorbell twice".
"Sorry about that" I said, as I turned and placed her coat into the closet, "I was testing some additions I made to the surveillance system".
"Again?", she asked. "You're always adding more to that thing. What now?"
"Come and see" I said.
Nikki and Lydia followed me into my bedroom where the glow of the computer screen showed areas of every room in the house, the entry, the sides and back of the home exterior, and of the views from the new cameras in the stables.
"They're all easily controlled by a joystick, plus they're all color, and I can zoom in and out." I said.
Why the stables?" Nikki queried.
"Because we have a mare that will be giving birth soon." I answered.
"Baby horses? That is so cool!" Lydia said.
"It also keeps me from having to freeze myself at night to check on them" I said.
"Speaking of cool..." Nikki said as she turned and walked out of my room towards the fireplace to warm up.
I couldn't help but stare at her as she walked. Nikki is a petite and curvaceous young lady of oriental-american birth. She stands about 5'1" and weighs in at about 110lbs soaking wet.
We had adopted Nikki through an overseas agency after we had learned that we wouldn't be able to have kids on our own. Nikki was everything we had ever dreamed of. She was very intelligent, with straight, raven-black hair that fell to just above her tiny waist.
Her face was angelic, with steely blue eyes that could pierce your heart.
As she turned around to warm her shapely derierre by the fireside, her tiny nipples stood out firmly against her blouse, making her perfectly-shaped 36-C's look enormous.
I turned away. She was a knock-out, but she was also my adopted daughter.
Humpy stood up and wagged his tail as Nikki patted him on the head.
"Did you forget what today is, Jack?", Nikki asked in a teasing tone.
I looked at my watch. It was December 24th...Christmas Eve.
Obviously embarassed, I stammered, "Uhh...yeah."
I'd completely lost track of time since my wife was killed in an automobile accident several months ago. She had went down the mountain to pick up our dogs from the local vet. Tricia (my wife), and Tasha (our female dog) had both been killed instantly. The only survivor of the accident was Humpy; Nikki's 5 year old "puppy". Humpy is actually a big, loveable mixed breed. He looks like a Golden Retriever, except that he's about 130 lbs. He survived the accident with little more than bruises and scrapes. Funny how that happens sometimes.
When we let Nikki pick out the pup she wanted from a neighboring farm Nikki didn't name Humpy at first. She couldn't decide on a name until she found one that fit. She finally decided that "Humpy" fit him perfectly because ever since he was old enough to walk he'd hump anything- the table, your leg, whatever. I don't think our cat will ever be the same. Animate or inanimate, Humpy would wrap his paws tightly around it and give it heck. When Nikki told us the name she'd decided on she didn't need to tell us why... all my wife and I could do was laugh.
  We picked up our female- Tasha, from the local animal shelter just a few months earlier to breed with Humpy. She was another beautiful golden lab, and we'd hoped to have some pups when Nikki returned home from college for Christmas break. Tasha was pregnant, and Trish had been getting her checked out at the vet. When Trish left to return home, the police speculated that she never even saw the semi that slammed into the SUV.
The workload since then had overwhelmed me so much that I'd completely spaced everything.
Humpy is mainly an indoor pet, and he had dealt with the loss of his mate in his own way. These days he stayed by my side faithfully everywhere I went. We each somehow knew what the other was going through.
Nikki spoke and brought me out of my thoughts and back to the present,
"I didn't think you'd mind me bringing a friend by to help cook you some dinner for Christmas Eve".
Humpy didn't want to be ignored. He lifted his head, nudging Nikki in the crotch so hard that she lost her balance and almost fell down.
Nikki laughed, bent over, and stroked Humpy's long, silky fur.
"Hey, us old bachelors...Humpy and I...we'd love to have both of you beauties here" I said.
Nikki and Lydia both smiled.
"Where's your boyfriend?" I asked Nikki.
"He's history" Nikki said. "He wanted what I wouldn't give him".
 She didn't offer any further explanations, so I didn't pursue it.
Nikki changed the subject quickly, "Jack, meet Lydia" she said.
Lydia, the pale-skinned strawberry blonde had removed her coat and was waiting politely for me to take it from her.
At 5'-4" Lydia was a little bigger than Nikki...in many aspects, but she was still probably only about 135lbs at the most.
I tried to lock my eyes onto Lydia's eyes, but it was extremely difficult. Lydia was stacked with a set of large D-cups barely hidden inside a tight-clinging, low v-neck sweater.
It had been months since I'd even looked at a woman sexually. Since my wife's death, I had immersed myself in work to forget everything, especially the pain and the loss.
I caught myself staring, looked up, and gazed deeply into Lydia's eyes. They glowed a sparkling green that was stunning. She smiled an impish grin that not only implied that she knew exactly what I'd been looking at, but there was also a hint of approval and appreciation. Lydia's gaze reminded me of the sultry look in Trish's eyes when she was very horny.
As I hung Lydia's coat in the closet, I forced the thought away, remembering that this young lady was half my age... but my cock couldn't forget.
It'd been months and my cock was hungry for sex. Hot sex. Wild sex. Any sex.
Feeling my cock stir, and knowing that I was about to develop a growing lump in my pants, I quickly excused myself and exited the scene before I embarassed my daughter.
"Make yourselves at home" I said, "...and don't worry about food...I've already got enough cooking for all of us in the slow cooker".
Because of all of the work I'd buried my feelings in, I often made meals that would last me a day or so.
  Once outside, the snowy ground slid and crunched beneath my workboots, but the winter chill did little to cool down the firey-hot poker that kept growing and begging to be released from its cotton confinements.
Inside the heated shed, I fed and watered the horses, and did my best not to think about the two hot little hard-bodies relaxing inside my home.
That didn't work very well, so I decided to take more extreme measures.
When I walked back into the house the guest shower was steamed up, and I heard the girls talking and giggling in front of the fireplace. I surmised that the girls had taken some relaxing, hot showers.
I slipped unnoticed into the Master bedroom and showered with icy cold water. My aching cock ran and hid in fear of the freezing fluid.
Convinced that I had quieted him down for a while, I donned some briefs, my loungers, a soft cotton shirt, and my favorite robe which Nikki had sent me through the mail as a birthday gift while she was away at college. The robe was made from red silk with black trim, and had a gold oriental dragon design embroidered into it.
When I entered the Dining room, I was quite surprised to see the table set with our best china, some of our finest wine, and candles. Nikki and Lydia were adorned in their own silky oriental robes. From the lacy top under Nikki's robe, I knew she was wearing a nightie underneath.
I also immediately saw what the girls had been giggling about. Humpy was licking and kissing Nikki all over, and nipping and pulling at her long hair as Nikki rolled, laughing on the large, plush floor spread. "Same old playful dog" Nikki laughed.
She rolled over and onto her knees, and as she went to get up off the floor, suddenly Humpy jumped up and mounted her, quickly wrapping his paws around her waist. It was then that I noticed the red tip of Humpy's doggie meat quickly inching its way out of it's furry covering.
I had to act quickly. Humpy is not only horny, he's also strong and pretty darn fast at finding the mark.
I leapt to Nikki's aid and quickly grabbed Humpy's collar, one of his forelegs, and pulled him off of her.
"Humpy, sit!" I commanded him. He obeyed, but his demeanor showed his pent-up sexual frustration.
Nikki stood up quickly; a look of shocked surprize on her face.
I turned to apologize to Lydia for the horny dog's actions, expecting to see a look of embarrassment or shock.
To my surprise, what I saw on Lydia's face was a look that revealed raw sexual hunger.
I followed her gaze to see what she was looking at; it was Humpy's semi-erect slick cock. Humpy was hung with a thick bone that was now hanging at half-mast, and about five inches long.
Lydia came out of her erotic trance and started laughing, then Nikki began laughing...and for the first time in months I laughed too.
Once again, there was laughter and love in our home.
It was good.

Chapter Two

Humpy laid on the floor in front of the fireplace, enjoying its warmth, as we finished our evening meal.
We were finishing up when Nikki poured us all another glass of wine from the decanter and said,
"A toast- To a future of love, laughter, and excitement!".
We tipped our wineglasses together; the crystal making a beautiful ring that seemed to resonate forever, then we downed the wine.
Sensing an end to the evening, we all left the table, loaded our dishes in the dishwasher, and turned it on. It hummed away, making a lullaby of watery sounds.
Lydia politely excused herself, "It's been a fun day, but it's late and I'm going to turn in for the night".
"There are plenty of blankets in the hall closet", I said. "Make sure you bundle up. It's supposed to get really cold tonight, and even with the fireplace going, it'll still get cold in here".
"Oh, I'm sure I won't get too cold" she smiled back. She walked between Nikki and I and kissed Nikki on the cheek, then to my pleasant surprise, she also kissed me softly on the cheek.
For a moment I wondered about her kissing Nikki. Was is just a "girl thing", or...?
And what about the kiss on my cheek? We were relative strangers, but suddenly I felt very close to her.
My cock twitched impatiently in my robe.
As Lydia turned and departed, I couldn't help but notice that the slit in her robe ran all the way up to her nice, round ass.
Her white skin glowed as she disappered into the darkness; her shapely legs sliding sexily in and out of the robe as she walked.
My cock was beginning to move, and I was powerless to stop it. I felt a bulge growing quickly in my boxers.
Realizing what I was doing, I turned and caught Nikki's eyes.
She'd seen me eyeing her friend. She knew me. She knew where my thoughts had been.
I didn't say a word, but rather put my head down, embarassed.
Nikki spoke softly, "It's okay Jack".
She walked over to me and wrapped her arms around me. She wanted to comfort me.
Here I was, a big, strong man weighing twice what little Nikki did, and yet as my emotions overwhelmend me I found myself sobbing gently in her arms. Tears ran down my face onto the top of her head, and Nikki pulled me tighter.
She was warm, she was sexy, and she felt good.
It was at that moment that I noticed that even though my cock was now facing downwards, it was also almost fully elongated. It was becoming hard, and very noticeable.
As I turned to move away instinctively, my movements seemed slow.
I didn't want to move away.
As I backed away, Nikki let her arms drop away from my body, her fingers gently ran over my cock.
Did she do that intentionally, or was I just ultra-sensitive because I was so horny?
I turned and walked to the fridge hurriedly, opening the door, hoping that the cold air would make my erection subside quickly.
"I'm going to have some ice cream before turning in" I said.
Nikki bit on the tip of her long painted figernail and gave me a sensual grin. "Ice cream? On a cold night like this Jack?"
Her voice implied that she knew something was "up".
Nikki knew exactly what was up. She had felt it.
"Ummm...yeah." I stammered, as I felt my cock receding from the cold.
"You might not want to have that on top of the wine" Nikki scolded.
"You're probably right" I said.
Nikki walked over and shut the fridge door.
She reached out and took both of my big hands, looked deep into my eyes and said, "Jack,  you are an exceptional man".
She looked down, and I leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. It was at that moment that I thought I saw her staring not down, but at the still swollen lump in my boxers.
"Good-night Baby" I said. Ihad to exit this scene quickly.
"Good-night Jack" Nikki returned softly; her voice a deep whisper.
She looked into my eyes and gave me a cute, alluringly sexual pout, then she kissed me on the cheek.
She turned and walked toward her room. I watched her walk down the hall and into her doorway, then she turned and blew me a kiss.
I was momentarily stunned. The "kiss" was what Trish had always given me when she turned in for the night...and was horny.
Did Nikki know that?
  I went to bed and fell asleep surprisingly easily. I was extremely tired, and the wine had warmed and relaxed me.
I dreamt about making love to Trish. It was beautiful. I wanted it to last forever.
I was awakened at around a quarter til midnight when I tried to roll over with a raging hard-on.
I couldn't go back to sleep, so I decided to put another log on the fire.
As I walked towards the fireplace, the lights were out in the girls rooms, but for a moment I thought I heard sounds.
I listened intently, and heard nothing else, so I passed it off as the wind. I washed my hands, and went back to bed.
My hard-on had subsided, and I gently fell back into a peaceful slumber.
I faintly remembered hearing the sound of snow gently falling against the window pane, and the old Grandfather clock tolling at the stroke of midnight.
My dreams returned to my lovely Trish. I slumbered deeply as she told me how much she loved me, and how badly she wanted to pleasure me. Instinctively, in my slumber, I reached in and pulled out my fully erect shaft. I slowly stroked it.
I heard something click in the background of my dream, as if far away. And then, another, softer click. The dream seemed more vividly colored now. Trish told me how beautiful my cock was. I felt her tongue lovingly tease the underside of my shaft. Then she went down on me, gently sucking my cock into her mouth. It all felt so wonderful, and so real. I felt like Trish had returned to my bedroom to make sweet love to me again.
It was at that moment that I heard Nikki gently calling my name, "Jack..." she said softly.
Sleepily, I opened my eyes and saw Nikki's gentle eyes gazing into mine, smoldering with sexual desire.
The sounds I'd heard in my dream were really in my bedroom.
Slowly returning to reality, I suddenly realized that I was still gripping my hard-on, and tried to cover it up.
It was also at that moment that I felt the cool air chill Nikki's saliva on my cock.
It had been Nikki talking to me, and loving my cock gently, not Trish, and the sensations I'd felt were real, not a dream.
Dazed and stunned, I gave Nikki a confused, questioning look, but before I could say anything Nikki kissed me on the lips and said "It's okay Jack", and gently moved my hands away from my cock.
Before I could object she put her finger to my lips to silence me, climbed onto the bed and straddled me in a sixty-nine. Within moments her warm lips engulfed my prick and her warm mouth began slowly and very purposefully bobbing up and down my shaft.
I hadn't had sex in months, and I gave up all restraint. It simply just felt too wonderful to resist.
I melted into the bed as she did her best to swallow my whole cock into her tiny mouth.
After several wonderful minutes of wonderfully delicious oral sex, Nikki stood and disrobed.
God, she was beautiful! I drank in the view of her shapely ass, and the scent of her tempting honey box that glistened with erotic dampness. I then pulled her forward by the waist and buried my tongue hungrily inside her.
She instantly began quivering delightfully, moaned softly, and brought her sex to meet my probing tongue. For the next few minutes she gently rocked back and forth, as I concentrated on her clit, swirling my tongue and flicking it across the tiny bud. Finally she could stand no more. She ground her crotch hard and fast against my face as her body shuddered violently with every wave of her orgasm, and to my pleasant surprise, tiny jets of Nikki's cream squirted into my mouth.
I'd never experienced a woman who squirted when she was cumming, and I was fascinated. The taste? It was like pure, sweet honey to my sex-starved mouth.
Nikki qickly changed positions, pulled her panties off in a flash, and unbuttoned her nightie to let her breasts swing freely. My eyes absorbed the ravishing beauty before me. From the neatly trimmed jet black bush, to her tiny nipples, Nikki was incredible!
I sat up, gently cupped her breasts and kissed her nipples as Nikki positioned herself above my throbbing shaft. As she slowly came down on my cock, she slid the slick lips of her sex back and forth over the head of my shaft. I could feel her hot moisture. Maybe it was the "taboo" of the whole thing, but she was totally turned on by the fact that she was about to fuck the man who had adopted her...and so was I!
 Nikki rotated her hips in a circular motion very quickly, and the head of my cock disappeared into her body.
"Ohhhh...God, yesssss!!!!" Nikki moaned in unbridled passion. "That  feels so incredible, Jack...you're...so...thick!!!"
She was so tight inside that I moaned with her in a unison of pleasure.
Slowly she rocked and rotated on my dick until she had taken his entire length inside her body.
I let her fuck me in this position slowly for the next half hour. She would bring me to the very edge of coming, then stop completely, until she felt my cock stop twitching completely, then she'd smile at me and start the delicious torture again. I held her tiny waist, which now had beads of sweat rolling from it. Her long hair was wet from the ride.
I gently pinched Nikki's tight nipples, and she responded my moaning softly and stopping for a moment. It was at that point that I felt her pussy twitching and clamping tighter around my rock-hard cock. I sucked on her nipples for a few moments as she slowly rotated her hips and ground her clit hard into my pubes. I couldn't take any more. Nikki felt my body tense up, and saw the contorted look of passion on my face.
"Oh yes Jack!!! Nikki moaned loudly as she started fucking my cock hard. She'd lean up quickly, pulling several inches out, and then slam all the way down to my pubes as hard as she could.
I thrust upwards with my hips and felt my cock swell as it shot the first load of cream deep inside Nikki.
Nikki gasped in response to the sudden swelling of my shaft, and the shot of cum.
I quickly rolled her onto her back and mercilessly pummeled her tiny pussy.
She bit her lower lip and shuddered violently as my cock continued to swell and jerk back and forth inside her.
Nikki's sex clamped tightly around mine as she rode into the waves of her own orgasm.
When both of our waves of joy had subsided, I kissed her gently on the nape of the neck for several minutes.
Tears of joy streamed down my face.
Holding my shoulders, Nikki rolled me onto my back without dislodging my shaft, and then she lay on top of me.
Nikki looked deeply into my eyes, "Merry Christmas, Jack" she said softly.
The burning fire within her eyes had been satisfed...for now.
Nikki laid her head down and kissed my chest softly. We breathed together as one for several minutes. The last thing I remembered hearing was the soft sound of Nikki breathing slowly in gentle slumber, and then I too fell asleep.

Chapter 3
 

When I awoke at my normal 3 a.m. to check on the horses, Nikki had rolled over and snuggled up beneath the blankets.
I felt a little awkward about what had happened last night. Instead of having to brave the cold, I walked over and turned on the monitor on my computer. The barn temperature was good. I panned the camera and saw that the mare was doing fine. She was probably still a week or so away from giving birth.
Seeing nothing unusual in the stables, I strolled to the kitchen and poured myself a glass of milk. I noticed that the light was still on in the guest room where Lydia was staying. The door was slightly open, and I thought I heard sounds. I was tempted to go peek in, but decided it would be wisest for me not to.
When I returned to my room, Nikki had awakened, wrapped a blanket around her body, and was sitting at my computer.
"Jack...come here" she giggled excitedly.
I noticed that Nikki had changed cameras and clicked the button to record.
The screen said "File Saved. Saving New File".
"What did you record?" I asked.
"I'll show you later" Nikki said, "Sit down and just watch what I'm recording now!"
I sat down, and Nikki removed the blanket and sat on my lap.
My cock stirred to life as she wrapped the blanket over us both.
The camera was recording the scene from the guest room where Lydia was lying on a blanket on the floor, legs spread wide, and eyes shut. Her panties were off and she had her nightie pulled up to her waist.
I turned the sound on low. The eight inch vibrator hummed rythmically as she worked it in and out at an ever-increasing pace. From the look on her face, she was nearing orgasm.
The scene was erotic. Feeling my erect shaft, Nikki leaned forward and guided my prick into her hot box.
She eased herself down slowly onto my cock until I was in to the hilt, then she leaned back and kissed me deeply.
There was a sound from the hallway, and Nikki and I looked back at the screen just in time to see Lydia quickly jerk the vibrator from inside her pussy and hide it beneath the blanket.
She held perfectly still, eyes shut. Obviously hoping that whoever entered would think she was asleep.
The door to the guest room opened slightly.
Nikki slowly began humping my shaft.
What happened next was wildly unexpected.
Humpy quickly entered the guest room and went straight for Lydia's crotch, lapping her crotch with his long tongue.
Lydia opened her eyes, surprized at the sensation, muffled a squeal of surprize, and looked as if she was going to kick at him or slap him as she raised her legs and arms quickly.
Suddenly she stopped, and looked around the room. No one else was there.
She gently pushed Humpy aside, then stood and walked to the doorway. She peeked out, and seeing nothing and no one else near the room, she stood for a few moments, obviouslt thinking about something very seriously.
Next, she slid the door shut slowly, and carefully, quietly locked the door from the inside.
Then she quickly scurried back over and laid down on the blanket.
You couldn't help but see her flushed color, and the wild, sexual grin on her face.
Lydia laid back on the blanket on her side and said, "Here Humpy...c'mere boy!"
Humpy stood.
'Cmere boy!" Lydia urged.
Humpy was only too obliged to return. He walked over and licked Lydia's face.
She kissed him on his snout and said, "Here boy, let's see if you like this...", then she offered him one of her swollen nipples. Humpy licked on her breasts and Lydia moaned, "That's it boy...good boy!"
After a few moments of this, Lydia lay back on the blanket.
Humpy licked on one nipple while Lydia closed her eyes and pinched the other.
Lydia moaned sofly.
This was fun, but not exactly what Humpy wanted. He left her side and walked between her legs.
Seeing what Humpy wanted, Lydia quickly placed all of the pillows and blankets she could find on the floor , and lay down with her ass and pussy lifted high to make it easier for Humpy to lick her.
Lydia bent her legs upwards as she felt Humpy's probing tongue begin lapping at her wetness.
She spread her legs wider and said, "Oh yes Humpy...lick me!"
Humpy did exactly that.
Lydia had been close to orgasm before, and within a minute or so, she gasped loudly as her first orgasm started.
Nikki humped me a little faster. Her juices flowed down my cock. She was obviously turned on as she watched her friend engaging in this forbidden taboo.
Lydia arched her back, grabbed the back of Humpy's head and pulled him hard into her pussy. For a moment I thought she might suffocate Humpy, as his snout disappeared completely, sinking deep into Lydia's sopping box.
She moaned loudly, her head thrashing from side-to-side as she pulled on his head, thrusting his snout in and out of her body like a cock.
She held his head and humped her hips wildly.
After what seemed like a minute, Humpy finally pulled free and panted for air.
Lydia lay limp, twitching and shaking in the afterglow of a monster orgasm.
Lydia's cum glistened on Humpy's snout, and he licked the sweet juices until they were gone.
Humpy then returned to licking Lydia. She seemed drained of energy as she rolled over onto her stomach.
"Lick all you want baby..." she said softly.
Humpy wasn't thinking of licking for long though. His bright red eight inch prick was stiff and he wanted pussy.
He stepped over her ass and wrapped his paws around her waist quickly.
Lydia started to get up, not sure if she was ready for this.
Humpy had already made the decision for her though.
He wanted pussy. Her pussy. Now.
Lydia thought of escaping and raised up on her arms and knees.
Humpy firmly grabbed her by the neck. His powerful jaws clamped down, and he growled low to let the bitch know who was in control now.
Without warning her further, Humpy made several fast, short jabs.
Perhaps she feared that he might hurt her, or jab his cock into her asshole...or maybe she just wanted it more than she thought, Lydia reached down and guided the long red cock into her pussy.
After she helped him find his mark, Humpy relaxed his grip on her neck slightly and thrust his cock in to the hilt all at once. Lydia let out a squeal.
Feeling her sex tighten around his cock, Humpy fucked hard and fast into Lydia's slippery pussy.
Within moments, Lydia was trying to meet his thrusts. She was enjoying being doggie-fucked!
Humpy had been banging her hard and fast for about five minutes when the next monster orgasm began wreaking her body.
Humpy pounded her as she arched her back and muttered loudly, "Oh fuck...oh fuck yeah baby...that's it! Give it all to me...and give it to me good..pound my pussy!"
She collapsed in a heap on the pillows as Humpy kept pounding at a furious pace. For several minutes, the large knot full of cum slammed hard against her pussy lips, then he pulled her tight against the knot, and the swollen knot slowly sank inside Lydia, locking his body to hers on the inside. The knot was bigger in diameter than the largest cock Lydia had ever taken, and she writhed in pleasure, humping furiously at the cum-filled intruder.
Nikki slammed her pussy onto my cock, her eyes glued to the on-screen erotica.
Humpy let out a howl, and Lydia's face contorted in waves of new orgasmic pleasure as the flood of Humpy's cum filled her pussy, then began trickling down her inner thighs.
The scene was just too hot. I held Nikki tightly as she and I exploded together.
We lay in the chair, sweating and satisfied for the next few minutes.
When Humpy stepped off of Lydia and walked out of the room, Nikki hit the "Save" button, and I carried her back to bed.

Chapter 4...may be cumming soon

***This is my first submission to this site. I hope you enjoy reading it, and look forward to hearing your feedback. There is much more in store for naughty Nikki, lovely Lydia and friends if this story generates some interest.

Ladies, if this story turned you on please feel free to send your fantasies to EquusMaxx@GMail.com and I will work them into the continuing storyline... with a few extra kinks to keep you entranced!


 

A Christmas to Remember (Final) Chapter 5

EquusMaxx on Animal Stories

Chapter 5

Lydia opened the door and Humpy quickly dashed inside, but just as we were about to enter the house, I remembered the eggs.
“Girls, I'll be right back” I said, “I left this morning's eggs in the barn”.
“Don't worry about it Jack” said Lydia, “We've already got eggs cooked for breakfast...and they're getting cold. You two go inside, and I'll go back for the eggs”.
As Nikki and I stepped into the house and out of our snow clothes, the wonderful smell of bacon and eggs filled my senses with past memories of my beautiful wife preparing breakfast for me. Smiling, I followed Nikki to the Dining Area where the table was set beautifully. The girls had

Read More
gotten into the Christmas decorations and worked a little magic inside the house. Once seated at the table I noticed that it had been given a wonderful arrangement of mistletoe, cinnamon scented candles, and warm apple cider. The home was alive with life that seemed to sparkle everywhere, reflecting in the candlelight, on the crystal glasses, and through the snow-lined windows.
Nikki and I took turns filling our plates and passing food to each other as we laughed and talked about old memories. A
fter several minutes of reminiscing Nikki said, “Don't you think Lydia should be back by now?”.
“Yes...I do” I answered.
“You don't think...hmmm...you don't think Thor caught her attention do you?” Nikki asked as her smile turned into an impish grin.
“I hadn't even thought about it” I said, “But let's find out!”
We both raced into my bedroom and clicked the stable view for Thor's domain.
You could hear the sound of Thor's cock slapping his belly.
Sure enough, there was Lydia, leaning down, looking through the stall slats, and rubbing her clit slowly through the fabric.
“Bingo!” said Nikki. “She's such a horny little bitch”.
“Oh, don't blame her too much” I said. “Thor is quite the lady's man. He's a real stud!”
Nikki gave me the look of, “That's a lame joke, but I'll smile anyways”.
I put my hand to my chin and rubbed it slowly, silently pondering the situation.
Nikki got a big grin on her face and said, “Jack, what are you scheming up in that horny mind of yours?”.
We both laughed.
“Well, do you think she could handle it...Thor's cock I mean.”
Nikki giggled sensually and said, “Well, she has got a pretty big pussy...I can fist her once she's really hot, and I know one of her old male lovers was freakishly hung, you know? Like well over 10 inches, and she took all of his cock rather easily.”
“And exactly how do you know that my dear?” I asked teasingly.
“Never mind, Jack” Nikki taunted. “That's a story for another time.”
We looked at the screen again. Lydia was now reaching through the slats trying to touch Thor's massive prick, but it was just out of reach.
“Here's what I want you to do” I said. “Go to the back door and call Lydia in. Later this afternoon we'll all make a trip to the stables.”
Nikki did as I had suggested.

"Lydia!" Nikki called. "Lydia!!" Nikki called again louder.
I watched on-screen as Lydia had to pry herself away from the tantalizing sex weapon that was dangling just beyond her reach.
“Damn.” Lydia murmured in a tone that was loud enough for the camera audio to pick up.
Nikki yelled for Lydia once again.
Lydia stood and yelled back, "I'm coming!", picked up the basket of eggs, and walked towards the barn door, but she kept glancing back towards Thor...and his beautiful cock.
Outside the barn, Lydia yelled again, "I'm coming, I'm coming!" As she was walking towards the house, Lydia murmured to herself, "I wish I was cumming all right...all over that incredible cock!"

By the time Lydia walked in the house Nikki and I were both seated at the table.
Lydia smiled as she joined us and asked, “Okay, what's up? Why are you both grinning like a couple of Cheshire cats?”
“Oh, it's nothing” Nikki giggled.
“Yeah, right” Lydia countered. “I know you better than that”.
I interrupted Lydia's interrogation and asked her, “What took you so long?”
Nikki was taking a sip of juice as Lydia answered, “Umm, something just came up... and it kind of distracted me”.
Nikki put her hand over her mouth, turned away from Lydia and swallowed hard, trying not to spew a mouthful of juice across the table.
“You got that right” Nikki giggled under her breath.
I laughed. I had heard Nikki's comment, but it was too soft for Lydia to hear.
“What??” Lydia asked.
“It's a secret” I said. “We'll talk about it later, right now let's eat before breakfast gets any colder. By the way, the place looks terrific girls”.
“Thanks Jack” both of the girls answered in unison, followed by their beautiful feminine giggles at having answered the same thing at the same time. They acted like little girls together. It was both cute and unbelievable sexy at the same time.
“We took the biggest turkey from the freezer and it'll be ready for a real Christmas dinner tonight, so eat all you want because there's not going to be a lunch today.
There was plenty on the table, and we all ate until we were stuffed.

After breakfast with the chores all done for the morning, I took a nice hot shower, donned my robe and  kicked back in my lounger in front of the fireplace. In front of the crackling fire, Humpy lay sleeping quietly on his rug. It was warm and cozy, and my stomach was full, so it wasn't very long before I was fast asleep.
By the time I awoke it was early afternoon and time to do the chores again.
When Nikki heard me putting my boots, she walked in and said, “Jack, I've been talking with Lydia, don't you think you would enjoy some help with the chores?”
Hearing her name, Lydia appeared behind Nikki in the doorway.
I looked up and smiled. Nikki had that horny grin on her face.
She was dressed in a long black duster and was wearing the old black cowboy hat she used to wear when we went to horse shows. Man, did she ever look hot!
“I figured while you're taking care of the animals outside the barn I could get Lydia to help me feed and curry the horses.”
I looked into Lydia's eyes, which were sparkling at the prospect of being near Thor again.
“What do you think, Lydia?” I asked, already anticipating her answer.
“I'd love to!” she beamed, but when she realized that she wasn't doing a good job of suppressing her enthusiasm she added, “....Um, that is if you need the help Nikki.”
Nikki turned towards Lydia and said, “I'm sure I could use an extra hand”, then Nikki turned back towards me and winked.
I smiled.
Humpy walked into the room and sat beside me, ready to go outside.
I petted the old boy as Nikki said, “Jack, I'll need some of that 'medicine' for Thor, you know?”
I knew what Nikki had in mind. She wanted lubricant.
“I don't have any more of the stuff from the vet, but you'll find something that'll work inside my medicine cabinet”.
Nikki turned and walked towards my bedroom.
“Make sure you bring plenty for Thor, and take Humpy to the barn with you. It's getting too cold out here for him.”
Nikki yelled, “Okay Jack”.
I smiled at Lydia and then turned and walked out the door to hide my quickly growing erection from Lydia. If that's the way Nikki wanted to play this it was fine with me.
While doing the chores, I watched the girls enter the barn with Humpy leading the way. The wind was howling outside, and I finished the chores quickly, then walked back up to the house, yanked off my boots and ran to my room. I started recording the action inside the barn. Humpy was laying in the corner. Nikki and Lydia were talking over by Thor's stall, as Nikki was leading Thor into the open arena.
She placed a bridle on Thor and tied him to one of the columns.
Next, Nikki pulled up a bale of hay and sat on it, close to Thor's sheath.
“This is how you've got to do this” Nikki said.
“It's really cold outside, and his sensitive areas with get chapped if you don't lubricate him daily” she said.
Lydia looked puzzled as she sat down beside Nikki.
Nikki took a curry comb and began combing the sleek coat of his side as she simultaneously scratched his belly. As if one cue, Thor pawed the ground and snorted as the head of his cock poked out of the sheath.
Lydia caught her own gasp before it escaped her lips.
Nikki pulled the large tube of lubricant from her duster, squeezed a huge amount in her hand, leaned forward and began rubbing it on Thor's shaft, about four inches behind the huge head. Thor responded instantly by dropping several inches of huge dong from it's furry sheath. Nikki was visibly running into trouble turning the task over to Lydia, as she too was mesmerized by the ever-growing horse meat. When she was stroking about 12 inches of Thor's member, she pulled herself away and said, “Do you think you can finish this for me, Lydia?”
“Oh yes!” Lydia purred with a thick tone of arousal in her voice.
“Just make sure you don't get it any closer to the head, but get it all the rest of the way down his cock. You've got to get him all the way hard, okay?”
Lydia barely murmured an audible, weak “Okay”. She was totally engrossed in the size and weight of this monster cock. Her hot box was on fire with desire, and the juices between her legs were churning in anticipation. Lydia squeezed a glob of lubricant in her hand and began lovingly caressing the still growing monster cock. She could feel her own heart beat throbbing to the same beat as the blood-engorged veins on Thor's thick prick.
Nikki walked over and sat on a hay bale near Humpy so that she could watch Lydia.
Humpy instantly smelled the scent of Nikki's arousal, stood and began licking Nikki all over. By the time Nikki reached underneath Humpy's belly his red prick was already fully erect. She began jerking his dick as he tried to fuck her hand.
“No, that won't do Humpy.” Nikki said.
Nikki stood up and yelled to Lydia, “Hey, love!” she said.
Lydia tore her gaze from Thor's cock momentarily.
Nikki dropped the duster from her shoulders, revealing her beautiful, totally naked body. She picked up the duster and walked seductively towards Lydia. When she was in front of her, she laid the duster on top of another hay bale and lay back. She looked deeply into Lydia's eyes and stroked her clit.
“Like what you're seeing?” Nikki cooed.
“Oh yes! You know I do! I love it!” Lydia purred.
“Oh, I don't mean me” Nikki countered. “I mean Thor's big, beautiful cock.”
Lydia stammered for a second, “I...umm...”
“It's okay” Nikki said. “Just watch this!”.
Nikki whistled for Humpy, and he responded by walking straight to her pussy, which he began licking like he was starved. Nikki moaned and opened her legs wider to allow Humpy's probing tongue to work its magic. Nikki had been planning this all day, and came very quickly, screaming “I'm cumming! I'm cumming!” as her juices flowed from her body. By this time, Lydia was jerking Thor's shaft vigorously. She turned and looked at the huge cockhead for only a moment before hungrily forcing her mouth over the cockhead.
Nikki watched as Lydia lost all sense of restraint. She sucked voraciously on the cock as she jerked it hard with both hands.
It was time for me to go to the stables.
By the time I arrived on the scene, Lydia had completely disrobed. I quickly shed my clothes too.
"Hi Lydia" I said as I walked over and bent down beside her. She was so into trying to give Thor a blowjob that she only paused long enough to give me a big wet kiss. Her tongue probed my mouth hungrily, but she never let go of Thor's tool.
"Lube me up Jack!" she implored, turning her ass towards me. I positioned my cock at her already sopping love box , squeeezed out some lubricant on my cock, and sank it to the hilt all at once. She was so wet and her pussy was so excited that there wasn't any noticeable resistance.
I held her hips and worked my cock in and out of her body slowly, teasing her.
Lydia was building up a rythym to my fucking, as she worked over Thor's cock. She was clearly enjoying what she was doing and what was happening to her. Thor's cock listened with Lydia's saliva all the way back to where the lubricant had been applied.
I observed Lydia's body. She was very pale-skinned with natural red hair, a round ass, and large, full breasts that swung back and forth like a pair of pendulums.

"You can take him at any time" I said.
Lydia pulled Thor's cock out of her mouth and looked back at me through lust-filled eyes,
"I want this monster in my pussy!" she exclaimed.
"I think that can be arranged" I said as I pulled out my stiff member which was glistening with Lydia's juices.
I tied a hoisting strap with a heavy rope around Thor's waist and anchored it securely behind his to one of the concrete stable columns, leaving just enough slack for him to get a little thrusting motion.
"Doggy-style or Missionary?" I asked Lydia.
"Doggy-style" said Lydia, "...for now anyways!"
I then spread some clean hay out beneath Thor.
"Have fun!" I told Lydia, then I walked over beside Nikki, proudly displaying my hard-on to her.
"Mmmm...that's what I want to suck!" she said.
I instructed Nikki to get on her knees, and Humpy moved away momentarily. I laid my jacket over her back, kissed her, and said, "An old friend of mine saved my life this morning after I fell and hit my head. I snapped my fingers for Humpy and he came to my side, his long doggy cock fully erect. I showed Nikki his bright red prick and said, "I told him I'd return the favor, and well...I wonder if you'd consider returning the favor for me by giving him the best fuck of his life".
"Of course, Jack" Nikki teased, "Anything for a friend of yours!"
I was so hard now that my cock was aching.
I motioned for Humpy to come around to Nikki's backside, then held the folds of her precious sex open for him. He obliged by licking her fast.
Nikki moaned like a bitch in heat, "Oh yesss Humpy, yesssss!!!"
Nikki leaned forward and gripped the sides of the hay bale.
I patted Nikki's sweet little ass and said, "Here boy!"
Humpy didn't need to be encouraged twice. It was easy to tell that getting pussy off of a beautiful human female was quickly becoming something Humpy really enjoyed.
He jabbed a few times, missing the mark and almost penetrating her asshole. Nikki let out a "Youch!", so I decided to help him along. I patted his head and told him, "Stay!" in a stern voice. Humpy obediently complied, and I reached below him and put the tip of his cock at the opening of Nikki's splayed pussy lips.
"Go get her boy!" I commanded Humpy.
Humpy leaned forward, wrapped his paws tightly around Nikki's waist, and simultaneously slid a couple of inches into her tight little hole.
"God he's hot!" Nikki moaned.
I stepped in front of Nikki and fed her my throbbing shaft. She had just began sucking me when Humpy slid his whole package in all at once. She slid my cock out of her mouth momentarily and looked up at me through smoldering eyes, "Oh my God, yessss....yessss!" Nikki murmured.
Nikki pulled my cock back into her hungry mouth as Humpy began fucking her harder and faster than I would have ever though possible. Nikki gurgled and sucked through muffled squeals and moans. She fucked back hard and fast against hi, but there was just no way she could keep up with his pace. Nikki swung her sweat-soaked hair over her face, and quit fucking Humpy.
I could tell she was nearing a big orgasm.
She pulled my cock out momentarily and said, "Shit...Jack...Oh, fuck...he's good!"
Nikki moaned and continued to suck my shaft.
After about 5 minutes of being slammed violently by Humpy's huge knot, Nikki's pummeled pussy could take no more and began contracting in an absolutely incredible orgasm. Nikki moaned loud and hard, sending vibrations through my cock. That was all I could take and I came in Nikki's sweet mouth. I walked behind her to watch the action as Nikki- in a world of her own- arched her back and clamped her pussy down on Humpy's shaft. She then moaned loudly again as the flood of woman cum coated Humpy's cock. Humpy, sensing the moment was right, thrust his large knot between her swollen lips while pulling her back against his body. Nikki fucked and bucked like a wild animal and urged Humpy saying, "Oh yeah baby, put it in me...give it to me! Fuck this tight little pussy! Oh, you sweet dog!  I love your cock! Make me your bitch! I want it...I want it all! Fuck me Humpy, Fuck meeeee!!" I watched in awe as the thick knot slowly squeezed into her tightness.
Nikki lay in a sweaty heap over the hay bale. Humpy lay against her back, slowly licking her sweat.
Nikki looked up at me. She didn't say a word. She didn't need to- her smile said it all.
Behind me I heard Thor chortle and a "plop" sound quickly followed closely by Lydia screaming, "It's...so...big...so fucking big!"
Lydia was gyrating her hips slowly. I walked over, knelt down, brushed aside Lydia's soft hair and we kissed.
"I've got..him...in me, Jack!" Lydia half-spoke, half moaned.
I chuckled and said, "I guess you do."
Lydia humped in slow circles. You could tell she was no stranger to working with a big cock.
"Have you ever had a cock this big?" I asked Lydia.
"Mmmmm...no." Lydia answered, "Not even...oh fuck....not even half this big!".
"OHHHHH!!!!" came the moan from behind me. Humpy was releasing his hot dog cum deep inside Nikki's body, and she responded to the sensation by rolling into another orgasm.
Humpy moved away, and a steady stream of cum dripped from her swollen lips.
Suddenly the whole building shook with a loud "thud!" as Thor made it known who was going to fuck who in his stable.
"Oh yeah!!" Lydia moaned loudly and I turned and watched, absolutely awe-struck as Thor slammed his huge shaft several inches deeper into Lydia. His steely member was so rigid and strong that the force lifted Lydia's lower body completely off the floor. When Thor pulled back, his shaft was so tightly wedged within her recessed that it dragged her backwards.
Lydia clawed at the floor for grip. She was now oblivious to the rest of the world. All that mattered to her was the mass of meat that was bringing her so much pleasure.
I sat and watched the show, and Nikki crawled to my side and lay on my lap to watch.
I have to say that the show didn't last too long. Lydia moaned loudly and fucked wildly on Thor's shaft in what turned out to be one big series of almost constant orgasms. Inbetween it having been so long since Thor had cum, and his having his throbbing shaft squeezed into what was to him such a tiny pussy, his cock suddenly began jerking upwards, swelling inside the already full woman pussy and lifting her legs off the ground. When the first shot of hot horse cum shot into her pussy, Lydia  shook violently as a huge orgasm overtook her. The building shook as Thor slammed forward and Lydia's super lubricated body slid from his shaft and onto the hay floor. Unable to reposition his cumming cock inside Lydia, Thor's cock fell inbetween Lydia's ass cheeks and he continued thrusting. The building shook as if it were in a viloent storm as Thor's cock continued blowing long, thick streams of cum across Lydia's back and hair. When his cock finally stopped jerking and shooting cum Lydia looked like someone has squirted her down with a bottle of white glue.
Thor pawed the ground and snorted.
We all laughed.
This was one great White Christmas!

<END>

Katie gets invited to a farm

kree8tyve1 on Animal Stories

Katie was a pretty college girl who was about the straightest person most of her friends knew, Not only her friends noticed; but most of her professors did as well.  She attended a small college and the professors we almost friends with the students.

Mary Colleens was the science teacher and she was supposedly one hell of a chemist.

One day Mary came to her student Katie and asked her if she could do her a big favor and stay at her house for the weekend and take care of her dog, as the teacher had to visit an ailing friend. Katie had a couple of mid-terms to study for the following week so she agreed as she felt she could get in some uninterrupted time.

Friday afternoon came a

Read More
nd Mary picked Katie up and headed out into the country.  Katie asked her teacher what kind of dog she had and was surprised when the response was “a great Dane.” Katie thought her cute little teacher would have had a little lap dog.  Her teacher continued: “actually Katie, I have a little ranch off Rt.6 and I needed someone to feed Butch (the dog) and the horses, but I was embarrassed to ask anyone, so I just mentioned the dog.  I haven’t left the farm for a night since I bought it almost 2 years ago.  You seem so trustworthy that I felt comfortable asking you.”  At first Katie was angry that she had been lied to, but as her teacher ended with such a compliment Katie actually was proud she had been asked.

 


“I hate to say this”  Mary continued “but I also wanted someone who wasn’t going to call a boy and ask him to spend the weekend in my house. I hope that’s not wrong to think.”  Katie looked back her teacher and said “no, I understand.” Then paused and said “you know I had a couple of boyfriends in high school, I just have been trying to do well in school, so I haven’t dated much here.  I know everyone thinks I am a prude, but that’s OK .”  Her teacher looked at her and said “Are you a prude, I mean you are pretty and have a nice figure I am sure the guys are attracted to you?” 

Katie responded “I am not a virgin, but I’m not too good at it I think. I mean I gagged the first time I, you know, did the oral thing, so I never tried again. But I will have time for boys and sex when I get my grades taken care of.”  Her teacher just smiled and continued some small talk till they got to her ranch.


Mary walked Katie around her small ranch, There was a small barn and a fenced in area and trails that lead up into the woods.  As they walked toward the barn the teacher explained “this wasn’t the best weekend for me to have to leave. The mare is in heat and the stallion and donkey I own can smell her and are a little worked up. So make sure you don’t put her out in the paddock, unless the boys are in the barn.” Katie told her “she understood” and then learned how to feed the gang.

 


The two walked into the house and were met by Butch. Katie was amazed that at the size of the dog and explained “wow, he’s about half the size of the donkey.”  Mary just laughed.  As Katie was petting the big head of the dog, he pushed his nose right between her legs and Katie scolded him and pushed him away.  Mary just smiled and turned to show  Katie the rest of the house.


The two enjoyed a little snack and Mary then took a small silver can and sprayed it into her mouth, She then reached over to a drawer and pulled out another one and told Katie she could have her own and that it was mouth freshener she had worked on when she worked for a consumer company.  Katie prayed the minty tasting spray into her mouth and thanked the teacher.


A few minutes later Mary left Katie and headed away for the weekend.  As her teacher drove off Katie put her hands in her pocket and found the small spray can and pumped a few more squirts into her mouth.  As Katie headed back for the door she could believe that she was starting to feel warm and sexy, she wondered if it because she realized she would be alone for 2 days and that hadn’t happened in a long time, and laughed when she remembered when she was left home for a weekend when she was 16 and masturbated in her parents room and the thought made her laugh.


Katie went back into the house and again was met by Butch and again he pushed his head between her legs and again she pushed him away and now alone, said “you are a horny fellow aren’t you.”  She walked past him and went to the guest room.  As she was unpacking she heard a  “pssst” noise and looked up to where the sound came from, There mounted on the wall was an air freshener, like those found in public bathrooms. Katie took a whiff and it smelled similar to the mouth spray, Katie remember that Mary had told her that she had air fresheners around as the ranch house was old and she didn’t like the “old smell”, but Katie had thought she meant the airwick ones, she just shrugged her shoulders and unpacked.


By the time Katie had unpacked and put her bag away, she was feeling horny and figured “what the heck I’m alone, who cares.”  Katie pulled her jeans off and lied on the bed and started to finger herself.  She couldn’t remember the last time she had done this, and it felt great. It didn’t take long and she was cumming. It had to be at least  6 months since she made herself cum and couldn’t believe that she let this feeling go so long, without doing what she had just completed.

Katie got off the bed and went into the bathroom in the hall to clean up. While she was washing her hands she got a whiff of another freshener. This one was right on the counter and almost got her in the face.


Katie took the hand towel and dried her hands and then wiped the cum off her inner thigh and ran the towel up her labia to dry her pussy.  When the towel hit her labia she moaned. She couldn’t believe she was hot again.  The moan brought Butch to the open door and before Katie realized it the dog stuck his nose into her butt. Katie spun quickly and saw the dog. Before she could do anything he put his face between her legs and licked. The lick of her pussy sent a lightning bolt of pleasure through her body. She went to push him way, but by the time her hand got to his head he licked again.  Katie backed up and had her butt up against the sink counter. She knew she should stop him, but she didn’t. Every minute the freshener sprayed out and every minute Katie got hornier without realizing why.


By this point she had her legs spread apart and Butch was licking her toward another climax. It didn’t take long and Katie was creaming onto Butch’s tongue, The taste brought faster licks and Katie was purring through the longest climax she could remember.  Butch finally pulled his head away and backed up. Katie was thankful as her labia were getting sore from his raspy tongue.  She bent over kissed him on the snout and told him what a good dog he was. She couldn’t believe that she was still horny.

Katie looked at the mirror on the bathroom door and saw under Butch, his pink dick was coming out of its sheath.


Katie had never seen a dog’s dick before and as fascinated with it.  One thing Katie had done often was given her dates hand jobs to keep them off her,  She looked at Butch and said “Did that make you horny boy?”  Katie couldn’t believe her next move. She got down on her knees and reached under Butch and took his sheath in her hand and started jerking it back and forth. As she did the 3 or 4 inches of pink quickly grew to 6 or 7. “wow boy, you have a big one.”  Bitch didn’t know what she had said, but it sounded like the tone his master used with him, and he jumped forward which knocked Katie backward. She feel onto her back with her knees in the air.  Butch started to hump her bent leg. Katie was getting hornier as she watched him air hump near her leg.  But she was uncomfortable. She said “get off. I’ll jerk you off, but let me up” and pushed him back. Katie turned and put her hands on the toilet to help her push up. That was all Butch needed and as Katie started to stand up he jumped on her back and wrapped his paws around her. Katie had no choice but to fall to her knees with her hands supporting her on the edge of the toilet bowl.


Butch had not let up his grip around Katie and suddenly she felt the dog humping again. This time it wasn’t just her leg, this time she was positioned underneath the large dog.  “What the hell are you doing?” she yelled to him, but a moment later it became obvious. She felt his wet dick probing her butt cheek. “No, you are not going to fuck me.”


Butch didn’t understand English but he had heard those words before, not the “no” but the “fuck me”. It took a few more attempts but finally Butch found his mark and entered Katie’s pussy. “No, no, stop” she screamed as his dick drove deeper and deeper inside her. His dick was no longer 6 or 7 inches. The more he pumped his dick inside his bitch, the longer he got. Katie had never been filled so much and the pleasure took over, she was not longer fighting the dog, she was pushing back into him. 


She suddenly felt something different around the outside of her vagina. She felt his knot hitting her labia and her clit and the sensation was incredible. With the dogs dick so big and thick and her pussy being so tight, his knot was not able to penetrate her, and she relaxed and enjoyed the banging she was getting inside and outside her pussy. She was just about to explode again when Butch whimpered and then she felt his hot seed enter her pussy. That pushed her over the edge and she started to cum. However, moments after she started he pulled out and disappeared. Katie was half satisfied and couldn’t believe she had just let a dog fuck her. 


She stood up and felt the doggie cum drip down her legs. She looked in the mirror at herself and asked “what is wrong with me?” With that another spray from the freshener put a mist near her face.  She looked at herself and noticed her watch on her arm. “Oh shit” she thought. She looked at the time and realized she was late to feed the horses and the donkey their dinner.


Katie, stared to put her jeans back on and as she had them in her hand in her bedroom another spray blasted the air. She threw the jeans on the bed and said “fuck it, I’m alone out here, and besides I don’t want my clothes smelling like a barn.”  She took off her top and bra and thought she looked perfect..   As she turned to leave her room she saw that the breath spray had fallen out of her pocket. She picked it up and gave a spray into her mouth before putting it on the night stand. 


She walked out of the house and thought it was the fresh air that suddenly put her body on fire again.  She looked down and her nipples were rock hard,  She thought to herself, “what is happening to me, I cant get satisfied”

Katie walked to the pen where the donkey was. He had his nose up against a crack in the barn wall and then she noticed that his dick was hanging long below him.  “Wow” she thought, “now that’s a dick.”  Butch had come out with her and was standing to her side. “Look boy, he is bigger then you.”  Actually Katie noticed that the donkey’s dick was much more the shape of guys than the dogs, and at least 16 or 18”.  She shook her head to try and clear the thoughts that were going through it, but she couldn’t.  

Katie saw that there was a hook about a foot above the donkey’s head with a chain hanging from it. She remembered that Mary had told her that she could hook him to that and brush him in the mornings.  Katie walked over to the donkey and hooked his halter to the chain. She then slid her hands from his neck, along his body and then bent down and reached for his dick.  She couldn’t believe that she was doing this, but moments later she was running her hands up and down the donkey’s dick.


Katie was thinking of actually trying to put his dick in her mouth, but she just couldn’t bring herself to do it,  Instead she wanted to see if she could run the donkey’s long dick along her labia and clit. She looked around and felt maybe it would be better if she went into the barn.  So she took the animal by the halter and walked him inside.


Once inside the donkey sensed the mare in heat and started to buck around a little. Katie had a little problem holding his halter so she grabbed a lead and attached it for better control---she also  noticed that the donkey’s dick had gotten rock hard and maybe even a little longer.  


Katie wasn’t sure what she was going to do next, but then she noticed something that looked like her vaulting horse in school.  She  looked at the height of it and wondered if she could get the donkey to put his legs up over it, so she could position herself under it.  Katie looked closer at the padded  horse and saw a label on the side, it read “adjustable breeder’s assistant- for artificial insemination and training.”  Katie couldn’t believe her luck, maybe the donkey was use to putting his hoofs up so his owner could somehow get his cum for breeding.


Katie walked the donkey over to the breeding assistant and sure enough the donkey jumped his front hoofs over the padded horse. She was looking right at his 18” dick and reached back to start stroking it. The donkey started to hump her hand and Katie got instantly turned on again.  She looked down on the floor and there was board nailed to it. The donkey’s hoofs were right up against it.  Katie realized that the board was blocking him from moving forward. She looked at the distance of his dick and the padded assistant and felt she might be able to move under him without him going all the way inside her.


Katie positioned herself under the padded horse and the donkey’s dick slid along her back.  She then moved forward and pushed her butt up in the air and the dick this time ran between her legs and along her belly – up to her belly button.  The donkey kept pumping and the feeling in her pussy was wild in anticipation. Katie started to reach for his dick to help him find the spot, but as she shifted to move her hand the donkey hit the target. He pumped into Katie and more out of surprise of the feeling than anything else she fell forward. 


Katie repositioned herself and reached  back and guided the donkey’s dick inside her. He started pumping and within a few thrusts he was inside his two legged female almost 12”.  Katie was screaming in pleasure, she couldn’t believe the feeling and seemed to start coming instantly.  Unlike the rapid fast motion of the Great Dane that had made her his bitch earlier, the donkey was making slower long thrusts inside his mate.


Katie kept creaming and much quicker than the dog, the donkey started to cum. Katie felt her vaginal cannel filling with his load.  The donkey pumped a couple more times and then pulled out of her.  Katie fell forward again, this time, because her legs couldn’t support her any longer. As she turned and sat on her bottom, the cum started to rush from her pussy, down her thighs and onto the floor of the barn.  She looked up and the donkey was just standing there looking at her. His dick was just as long, but not hard. Katie looked at the dick which was now covered by both of their cum.


Katie didn’t know why she was so turned on, but the more sex she had it seamed like the more she wanted.  Even though she had just been plowed  by the donkey she got on all fours and moved next to the donkey and lined up with his hanging dick.  Even to her surprise she moved her hand forward and took hold of the dick. She pulled it toward her and started to lick the shaft. Even though oral sex was not her thing, it seemed to be today. She licked the shaft up and down and tasted the mixture of the cum, however there was much more of his than hers, and she was loving it.


Katie licked for a few more minutes and then her knees started to hurt.  She got up and led the donkey back out to his pen and headed back toward the house.  Butch, the Great Dane, had disappeared while she was in the barn so she called out to him.  After a few calls Katie saw the beautiful huge dog come running, or galloping, towards her and the house.  Katie greeted him with a hug and as she stood up he put his snout between her legs and gave her a lick.  Katie smiled and said “would you like to clean me up down there?” They walked into the house and Katie headed to the bedroom to let him have his way with her…


Moments later Katie was sitting on the floor of the bedroom, with a towel under her butt. She had her knees up in the air and  spread wide open with her head and back on the floor.  She was on the floor almost directly under where the mist from the freshener was spraying. It smelled nice to her as she breathed in the strong aphrodisiac. The dog was licking her from her butt to her clit and then Butch must have tasted the cum of the donkey as he started to  stick his tongue into her not just lick the outside. Katie pushed her butt up into the air and the dogs tongue went deeper into her.


Katie started to cum; which brought with it little screams of pleasure. She couldn’t believe how many times she had cum over the past few hours and yet as much as she came, she wanted more.  She put her hand on the Dane’s head and pulled it towards her pussy and his tongue went in a little more, and she continued to climax.


After at least 30 minutes of cumming and being licked by Butch her labia was starting to hurt from the rubbing.  She had to push her new 4 legged lover away and closed her knees.  By this time at least 6 sprays had fallen in the air and been breathed in by the college co-ed.  Her breathing was still more of a pant from cumming so long. Yet she still seamed horny. 


Butch was not new to sex with women and wanted to get off.  He read the girl’s potion and had no access to her bottom, so he started at her top and walked over the girl till his dick was over her face.  His pink dick was already hanging from the sheath a few inches as he lowered his butt a little.  Even though Katie was usually not into sucking dicks, today she seemed to have no inhibitions at all and she lifted her head to take the dog’s dick.


At first she just licked the dick, as she had the donkey’s, but moments later she opened her mouth and took the hot, wet dick into her mouth.  Immediately on feeling this Butch stated humming his lower body and Katie would up with a growing cock pumping her mouth.  Within moments the dogs dick had grown to full size and Katie couldn’t believe she was taking over 8” of  his cock in her mouth.


After a while Katie started to feel his dick swell and then the knott started hitting against her lips. Katie’s pleasure was now starting to hurt a bit as the knott kept hitting her- she figured she better try to end this, so she started sucking harder and sure enough a few minutes later she was rewarded with a mouthful of doggie cum. Katie swallowed as fast as she could and was able to drink all he gave her.


Moment's later Butch continued his walk over Katie and his dick disappeared from sight.  Butch found a corner to clean up at and Katie just rolled over on the floor and out of pure exhaustion fell a sleep. What she didn’t know is that she was still under the mist of the air freshener and as she slept her body started to beckon for more.

Katie woke with the sun. She had been asleep for almost 10 hours from sexual exhaustion; cumming more in one day than she had her entire life. Sexual thoughts were running through her mind as she awoke, mostly of being gang banged by guys with huge dicks. It was no wonder why, her last day had included sex with a Great Dane with a thick 8” dick and a donkey with one about 10 inches longer.

 

Katie couldn’t believe she was having these fantasies and her body was getting hotter by the moment.  She heard the now familiar “pssst “ sound from the air freshener laced with an aphrodisiac  and her body called for relief.


Still on the floor, Katie rolled onto her stomach and slid her fingers underneath her and finally entered her hot and wet pussy. She couldn’t believe how wet she was, little did she know that all night her body was feeling the effects of the spray. Katie started to hump her fingers and felt the carpet fibers rubbing against her very hard nipples.   Two fingers didn’t seem to enough, when one usually did the trick. Katie added a third finger and  then a fourth. That felt good and she started to moan from the pleasure she was feeling.


What Katie didn’t realize is that the smell of her vaginal fluid had reached the nose of the Great Dane sitting at the other end of the room. Even though Butch really needed to go out and relieve himself, his animal sexual instincts took over and won out over having to pee.  Butch walked over to the un-expecting human bitch on the floor. 


The timing was perfect for the dog, as Katie needed more access to her pussy and had just rocked up onto her knees to dig her hand deeper inside her pussy.  Butch jumped on Katie’s back and the surprise and weight of the dog made her spring her hand out of her pussy and onto the floor for support.  It took Katie a second to realize what was going on, and that it was Butch on top of her and she smiled and said “hey boy, want to fuck me to start the day?”  Katie couldn’t believe she said that out loud as she never used that word, but then again her personality was changing by the minute, since coming to the farm.


Butch started humping behind Katie and suddenly hit her butt hole instead of her pussy. Katie almost felt like his dick went in her butt an inch or so and quickly pushed her butt up higher so he could find her pussy. However, Butch had entered the butt slightly and the next thrust took him in deeper and the following one continued his drive into her virgin ass. Katie was in a momentary state of shock, she knew nothing about anal sex and panicked that the dog was not where he should be. The stock quickly was replaced with reality; as pain shot through the girl’s body. Katie started yelling for the dog to stop. Butch did not stop his humping and was already in her 4 or 5 inches.  Katie tried to get up and that was a mistake as she momentarily pushed into an oncoming thrust and Butch rammed his full 8 inches into her ass.


The pain was unreal and actually made Katie freeze in her current position. Butch kept humping his bitch and his natural ‘sprinkler type penis’ was lubricating Katie’s hole and to her surprise the pain started to subside and was replaced with, what appeared to be pleasure.  Katie stopped yelling and started to notice that she was starting to pant.  Her anal muscles had relaxed and she started thinking that her ass was acting like another pussy.  The dog kept pounding and Katie couldn’t believe that she was nearing a climax. She didn’t think it was possible to cum this way, but sure enough she was nearing one.


Katie felt the dog’s knott and didn’t think he would enter her with it, and she was way to tight for that. The extra pounding outside her, combined with the sensation inside her was too much to stop and suddenly she exploded in a climax. It was by far the strongest climax she had ever experienced and a few seconds into the climax fluid came rushing out of her pussy. She thought that the pressure must have relaxed her bladder, but the strong smell of sex and not pee had her reconsider that she had just squirted a bunch of cum. 

 

Katie’s strong climax continued long enough for her to think,  “I have to do this again, this is unreal.” She was actually pushing back against the trusts, when suddenly she felt a warm sensation deep inside her bowels and felt that the dog’s cock was sliding in and out much more freely, obviously the dog had shot his load inside her and it brought a smile to her face.


A few moments later Butch withdrew his dick from her ass and his cum followed and dripped from her ass crack across her pussy lips. Katie couldn’t move and stayed on all fours for a couple of minutes trying to get her body to stand up. Her slowness to stand was quickened as Butch started barking and running back and forth to the door.   Katie thought that the poor dog probably had to go out.


Katie got up and walked as quickly as she could to the door, which wasn’t quick at all.  The feeling in her ass was totally different and she was getting use to it with each step.  She finally let him out and watched as he ran to the nearest tree and started to pee. For some reason she couldn’t take her eye off the stream that didn’t seem to end. For some reason watching him sent a twitch of her labia and she shook her head, “what is wrong with me, everything is turning me on here.” 

Butch finally stopped and Katie looked up and saw the donkey and horse out in two paddocks,  All of sudden panic hit the co-ed. “Oh shit” she thought to herself, “I forgot to feed the animals last night.” Katie didn’t realize it was only about 6 am, and the animals were not going to die from missing food for a few hours, especially since there was hay for them to eat.


Katie figured they could wait another few minutes as she herself had to pee.  Katie opened the bathroom door and walked in.  The minty smell was intense as the closed door had captured the mist and as she entered the small room her nose filled with the aphrodisiac and  went right to brain.  Katie sat on the toilet and started to pee, as she did the dogs cum in her ass acted like an enema and before she was done she had emptied herself.

Katie got up and brushed her teeth and realized that she needed a shower, but felt bad for the animals so she figured she would shower in a few minutes when she got back from feeding them. She looked at herself and saw that nipples were still hard. She ran her hands across her breast and started rubbing her nipples.  She let out a moan and looked at herself in mirror.  “What is going on with you?” she said out loud, almost hoping the mirror would reply. She couldn’t believe that she was still horny.  She looked down and saw the pocket breath spray, and although her body didn’t need any more stimulant, she picked it up and pumped a couple of sprays in her mouth.  By the time she reached the front door of the house her pussy was dripping and she would have fingered herself again, had she not felt bad for the animals.


Katie figured she would feed the mare first and then the others and that way maybe the mare would get done and she could switch them around.  She feed the mare and then walked out and put feed in buckets for the two males outside, the horse and the donkey.  She rubbed the donkey’s head and said “good morning” and started to think about a repeat of yesterday’s fucking, and smiled. 


She walked back into the barn and indeed the mare was done with the feed.  Katie got a lead and led the mare out and quickly switched the lead to the male horse, and walked him inside to the stall that the mare had been in.  As she walked the male into  the stall his nostrils flared up and he took in the small of the mare’s urine and nature took over. He knew the smell of the mare’s heat.  Katie undid the lead and as she started to leave the stall she looked back and saw the horse had let down his dick and she watched as it grew inch by inch. Katie’s eyes were wide open as was her mouth in astonishment on how long the dick was becoming.


Katie’s entire body was feeling the sensation of the inhaled drug as she watched the horse’s brown dick extended to at least two feet. She walked back towards him and started to rub her hands along his side and then one dropped to his underbelly. The horse put his back feet back about a foot and Katie wasn’t sure if he was going to pee or if he liked that she was rubbing him. But no pee came, so she continued till she was even with his dick.  She bent down and gently put her hand around his dick and then started moving her hand up and down his silky long shaft. She started to gain confidence and before long Katie was on her knees and stroking the long cock from end to end. 


Besides the size difference of the horse’s dick and that of the donkey, Katie couldn’t believe the size of the animals huge set of black balls, all she could think about is how much cum those big globes could produce. Her already wet pussy started to drip as continued to play with the 24” sex organ of the horse. 


Katie couldn’t take it anymore. She stood up and faced the horse’s side and pulled the dick up between her legs. She closed her thighs around the dick and started to hump herself up against the horse. His hard dick was then rubbed against her clit and labia as her tits were rubbing against the short stiff hairs on his side.  Katie was feeling great, but all she was doing was getting herself hornier. This motion was not working to get her off, and she was getting crazed to make herself cum.  She backed away and dropped his dick and the beautiful dick hung long below him. She realized that although it was long it might fit inside her thickness wise.


She turned her head to look around and saw the padded horse she had used the day before. She went over to it and read the label again and the word “adjustable” jumped out at her. She looked down on the side and there was a crank. There was a scratched line where it currently was and there was also another scratch. Katie tuned the crank and sure enough, the padded part went higher in the air. She cranked till the notch lined up with the higher scratch.  Katie than looked at the floor and noticed a board on the floor that was about 2 feet behind the one the donkey’s hoofs had lined up with.  “My gosh” Katie thought “this must be the setting for artificial insemination with the horse.”  Little did Katie know that this set up was for the owner of the farm, her female professor.


Katie was getting more sexually excited by the minute.  The horse who still sensed a mare in heat was also excited and his dick was still rock hard.  Katie took the lead and brought the horse over to the fake horse and the stud reacted just like the donkey had and jumped right up and put his hoofs over the padded surface.  His dick was now perpendicular to the floor.  He hoofs seemed to lock up against the board on the floor and again Katie felt the animal was far enough back from the fake horse not to be killed by a thrusting cock. 


Katie’s brain was telling her this was not safe, but the rest of her couldn’t wait to cum, and those feelings won out.  Katie positioned herself under the horse and took his dick in her hand.  She put her hand right below her pussy to see how far the horse would go in her. The horse started to hump her hand and Katie felt she was positioned to take about 8-10 inches of the thick cock.  She yelled back for him to stop and just like the donkey, it seamed he understood and stopped his humping. 


Katie took the head of the horse’s cock and fed it inside her. It took a little doing and she pushed back a little to see if it fit. Her pussy was stretching to its limits and she couldn’t believe she could take him inside. She was talking calmly to him the whole time and the horse was patient and let her move back on him, as she held his dick tight with one hand. 


Once he was in her a few inches Katie took her hand off his dick and braced herself with both hands. She started to rock back and forth on the hard pole like dick and felt she had 5 or 6 inches inside her and her body was already starting to shake with the great feeling inside. She rocked a little more and then the horse decided it had been long enough. The horse thrust inside her and went in at least 10 inches. Katie was filled with the horse’s cock and screamed out with the first thrust.  The horse pulled back till he was almost out of her and thrust again, and again Katie was filled with 10 inches of horse cock. 


Like the donkey, the horse did not hump fast like to dog but took long in and out motions. It didn’t take long and Katie started to cum. She lost control and started to yell out loud “fuck me – fuck me with that great cock.” To her amazement she started to back up to take more of his cock. The next thrust filled her even deeper and she actually felt him hit her cervix and she started to cum even harder. The horse didn’t take long (they must cum quickly as standing on their back legs cant take the weight too long) and it’s a good thing as the girl couldn’t take this huge hard pounding too long. 


Katie heard the horse snort and on the next thrust Katie felt the rush of cum inside her, his next thrust produced more and it seemed to build back on him as his dick blew back outside of her. His next thrust was up her back and she felt the hot cum soak the back of her head, neck and her back. As quickly as she could Katie turned and fell to her knees in one motion just in time to take the next load into her face. She had opened her mouth as wide as she could and got at least a few ounces of cum on her tongue and in her mouth. She swished it around her mouth and swallowed.


The horse pulled back off the padded horse and stood there, just like the donkey had the day before and just like the day before, Katie got on her knees to the side of the horse and licked his dick. Today she went one step further and took the head of the dick and sucked whatever cum was left in his shaft out and in to her mouth. She swallowed all she could get, like the first mouthful wasn’t enough. 


The horse started back up and Katie felt it safer to get up and put him in the stall. As she shut the door she started to feel the cum run down her front and back. Like a crazed cum hound she used her hands to scoop the cum off of her body and into her mouth. It was like she couldn’t get enough.


Finally she had gotten all she could and started to walk back to the house. The only thing was, her legs were like rubber. The pounding of her ass by the dog and now the fucking of the horse had exhausted the muscles from her hips down. Katie got about 10 ft from the barn and collapsed on the grass.  Butch came running over to her, and seeing as she couldn’t move she just opened her legs and the dog started licking the cum off her body and then between her legs. Katie came another two times and finally got herself to get up and wobble back to the house.


Katie took a bath that must have been an hour long.  She kept adding hot water and smiled every so often when she would see a white strain of cum appear at the surface of the water, she knew it had come from her pussy.


When Katie  got out of the bath she went right to the bedroom closed the door and climbed into bed and fell asleep.


 A few hours later Katie was being shaken. She opened her eyes and saw her professor standing above her.  “Are you felling OK” Sally asked her.  Katie who wasn’t feeling as exhausted anymore looked up and said “Sorry, I was studying late last night and just took a nap.”   It was a good lie Katie thought. 


She looked up at her teacher who was wearing a tight halter top and pair of micro jean shorts.  “Boy Miss Colleens you a lot different on the weekend.” Katie said.


What Katie didn’t know is before her teacher shook her to awaken her she had sprayed about 5 sprays of the aphrodisiac right below Katie’s noise and hadn’t covered her own. Mary was already horny after watching the activities of her student from her apartment on the top floor of the barn, by using cameras and peepholes. Mary had gone through a full set of batteries on her vibrating eggs over the weekend cumming almost as many times as her student. But there was one more session she had to watch, and that was with herself.


“Thank you for noticing. To be honest I dressed like this because I ran into an old love when visiting my friend and, well I was trying to seduce him.” The teacher lied as well.  Katie sat up in bed ignoring the fact that she was naked.  Her big breasts sat outside the covers and her nipples were again hard.  Katie asked “So did it work?” 


The teacher looked back and said “no, all I did was get myself horny in anticipation.” Then the teacher looked Katie’s boobs and said “I guess I’m not the horny one in the room.”  Katie looked down at her own naked boobs and hard nipples. She slowly brought her hands up to cover them and said “I forgot I wasn’t wearing anything.” When Katie’s hands touched the skin of her breasts she felt that sexual desire again that she could not satisfy.  “Actually I have been horny myself.” Katie admitted. 


Sally opened the night table drawer  next to the bed and took out a thick 10” dildo and said “you could have used this, didn’t you look around?”  Seeing the large rubber dick sent waves through Katie, she didn’t know why her brain and body were reacting the way they were but she needed to have that dick inside her.  “No ma’am I didn’t .” 


“Well” her teacher stated “this is probably way too big for a girl like you anyway, maybe I can find another.” With that her teacher deliberately put the dildo on the bed between the girl’s legs with the head up where she felt her legs ended and her pussy began.  As the teacher opened a drawer or two, Katie couldn’t  resist and she grabbed the dildo and started rubbing it against her labia through the bed sheet. 


The teacher turned around and said “sorry I don’t have one smaller.” But  also looked at the girl and walked back. She then said “can I help you there?” Katie was embarrassed she didn’t realize she was rubbing herself.  “I’m sorry I don’t know what is coming over me.”  By this time another mist had been sprayed into the room and both women were getting hornier by the minute.  “Don’t worry about it dear, seeing your boobs is getting me wet right now.” Mary said.

“Really? You’re getting turned on by me?” Katie asked.  Her teacher looked at her and replied “See for yourself.” and quickly took off her top and bottoms and stepped up on the bed and put her shaved pussy in front of the girl’s face and placed her hands on the wall to balance herself.  “Its wet isn’t it?” she asked.


Katie looked at the beautiful bald pussy in front of her and saw droplets of fluid around her labia. Katie had never thought about a sex with another girl, but why would that stop her at this point, on this weekend.  “If you can’t see it, feel it” the teacher goateed the student. 


Even though Katie could she was wet, she wanted to touch the other woman.  Sally saw Katie start to reach up and quickly said “not with your hand, use your tongue”


Over the next couple of hours the women had girl/girl sex that included eating each other almost constantly, intermixed with fingering, using the large dildo on each other and ending with an outrageous fisting session, seeing as both women could take a horses cock, another woman’s arm was nothing.


Sunday night came and Katie was brought back to her dorm. Her teacher gave her a pocket breath spray and said “here keep one of these, there is not much left, so use it before you go on a date or special times when you want really clean breath.”


Katie went back into her dorm room, and was no longer this shy prudish co-ed. Even without the aphrodisiac Katie had realized how great it is to cum and she became one of the sluts on campus. On some dates she pulled out the breath freshener and a couple of times let the guy us it to- those nights usually wound up with anal sex as part of the menu.


As for Mary Colleens, she continued to pick a girl each semester to bring to her farm and get them out of their sexual shell.  In the interim, she had sex with her three favorite four legged creatures each time the mare was in heat.

 

Part Man, Part Dog (part two)

sexy_erotique_1 on Animal Stories

I wake with a start. I sit up in bed and shake my head as if trying to ward off my memory. That was not a dream, it was real. I fucked my mother and loved every minute of it. I committed incestuous acts with my mother and wanted to do it again. What kind of animal was I? Then the rest of it came to my memory… I’m part man and part dog!  My head began to spin. I lay back on my pillow and collect my thoughts. This is surreal. The memories flood my head as I recall my mother explaining to me what had happened to me, how I was conceived. She was impregnated by a dog and I am the product of that. I had the sexual urges of a dog. I fucked like a dog. I was without morals in regard to my sex life because I would and could fuck anything
Read More
, a woman, a man, a dog, male or female. I was a dog. Part man, part dog.

 

I could not believe the luck. I bounced out of bed feeling like the happiest man alive. I couldn’t wait to get to the fucking but how would I convince someone to fuck me after revealing to them that I was a dog. There was no keeping it a secret once we started and my tongue and cock began to grow. And let’s not forget the knot, damn this was going be tough. But I needed sex, something in me craved it more than the air I breathed. I had to figure something out and very soon. I walked down to the shower and disrobed. I stepped under the head of the shower and allowed the steaming water to run the length of my body, making me relax. I thought about fucking my mother, I remembered how she screamed at me to fuck her like the dog that I am and that made me very hard. I reached down and began to fist my cock. I could feel myself growing. I leaned my head back and closed my eyes and really got into it. Simultaneously I smelled the sex scent and I heard a slight gasp to my left. I opened my eyes to see my roommate Craig standing there looking at me, his eyes glued to my manhood.

 

All of the blood drained from his face as he watched it grow and grow until almost nine inches. I removed my hand from it and allowed it to shrink back down. I looked at him with a smirk. I could see the lust in his eyes as he tried to hide it. I could smell his sex scent and I wanted him and I knew he wanted me. My mother was right, as a dog I would fuck anything. I stared him down daring him to blink. I knew that if he blinked first I was in complete control and I held his gaze for a long time. Finally he blinked and I knew I was the Alpha Male between the two of us. I ran this show. As leader of this two man pack I beckoned him to come to me. Reluctantly he made his way over. “You want to fuck me don’t you? I asked him sternly. “Yes” Was all he said. “Why?” I asked him, “Are you gay?”

 

“No!” he said.   “Then WHY!?” I all but yelled. He jumped slightly. I was loving the control I had over him. “Because I saw your dick and it turned me on.” I smirked and gave an arrogant chuckle. He was all mine. I was Top Dog and he knew it. I knew he would obey me. I walked out of the shower and wrapped my towel around me. I headed back to the dorm room and within two minutes Craig was behind me. He entered the room and locked the door behind him. “Please… fuck me Austin.” I could not believe my eyes and ears. In front of me was the star quarterback for this prestigious Ivy League college with a raging hard on begging me to fuck him. I pulled my cock from my towel and began to fist it. Craig’s eyes stared in disbelief as he watched my member grow to its full fourteen inches. “WTF!!” he exclaimed. I watched as his cock grew inside his pants. Unconsciously he removed his pants all the while never removing his eyes from my cock.

 

He walked over to me and turned with his back to me. The smell of his desire was taking me over the edge. He placed his hands on the dresser, spread his legs and leaned forward so that his ass was fully exposed to me. “Fuck me.” He said again as if in a trance. But my face was nearing his ass even before he said a word. I involuntarily moved to him. I spread his cheeks and stuck my tongue between them. At first he shuddered, then I licked him from nut sack to ass hole and he began to pant like he too was a dog. I licked around his hole enjoying the taste, rimming him for a minute, my tongue growing longer with each stroke. He started to moan as he lifted his ass giving me greater access. I licked and licked until his dick was so hard that he groaned because it ached. He reached down to begin fisting his cock and I told him not to touch it. I was going to make him cum without any help from him. He very quickly placed his hands back on the dresser in front of him. I rimmed his ass for a few more minutes making his moans come louder and louder. He was really lost in this ecstasy when I slipped my tongue inside of his ass. As soon as he felt my long, wet dog tongue penetrate his virgin ass he exploded in a massive orgasm, his dick shooting spunk everywhere. “Fuck me man… I need you to f..fuck m… meeeeeeeeeeeeeee.” He yelled out as he came.

 

With him still cumming I continued to lick inside of his ass loving the taste. He was cock shooting out like crazy. “Mmmmmm…. Damn this is goooood…. Yeah man lick my ass… lick it good” With each stroke my tongue engulfed his entire ass from balls to hole and even inside of him. He was so turned on by this that his body shook uncontrollably. His head fell back and he moved his ass all over the place as he used that ass to fuck my tongue which had grown to full dog size by this point.  I lapped and lapped loving the sex taste. Slipping my tongue in his ass was driving him crazy and he was grunting like a wild man. “Ungh… unh… unh…” he grunted with each lick of my tongue. When I was sure that my tongue had done a good job of lubricating his ass I stood up and grabbed his hips. I placed the head of my dick at the entrance of his hole. “Please.. please… put it in me Austin.” I applied a little pressure and he moaned. “Craig, I need to tell you something,” I said as I continued to push my member into his ass. I slipped the tip of the head in and continued. “I am not like other men.” I grabbed his balls and began to massage them as I spoke. His hole opened up a little. I slipped my head in a little more and then pulled out. “Ooooohhhh yes… more, I need more…. Put it in Austin… put it in more.”

 

As he commanded, I applied more pressure to his pulsating hole and suddenly the entire head was in his ass. “YYEEESSSSSSSSSSS… more, more, more, more” he chanted as he began to rock his ass on the head of my dick. “Craig.” I called his name as I pushed another inch into his hot ass. Before giving him the chance to answer I pulled almost completely out and he began to beg again, “NO AUSTIN PLEASE DON’T TAKE IT OUT!!” I chuckled as I said “I won’t” and I pushed another inch into him. “Aaaahhhhhh Yeah man… damn this is soooo fucking good!”  I pulled back and thrust another two inches into him. Back and forth, back and forth, in and out slowly until he was meeting me thrust for thrust his head bent in submission to me.  I continued this method until I had ten of my fourteen inches in his ass slow fucking him. He was moaning and gasping for breath as I fucked his ass with long slow strokes. He reached out to stroke his dick and I told him no again. I wanted him to orgasm from me and me alone. He stopped before he could reach his cock and dropped his hands at his side. I began to move a little faster and a little faster still. “Yeah… fuck my ass man” he was saying. “Give me that big ass cock.”

 

I began to fuck him harder and a little faster and it was then that I felt the knot beginning as my cum was building in me. The dog in me began to emerge and before I could help myself, I slammed my full fourteen inches into his ass and began to hump him deep and fast. He was crying out in pain and I didn’t give a fuck. I’m a dog and all I cared about was the fucking. My knot began to get painful and I needed to get it in his ass soon. The sooner I had it in the sooner my pain would subside. I was fucking him fast as hell with massive thrusts when he felt the knot trying to enter his ass. “WTF!!!” he said, but by then my entire focus was on getting my baseball sized knot in his ass. The pain was blinding but I couldn’t stop, the dog in me had taken over. It hurt me and I know it was going to hurt him but I could not stop, I needed that release.

 

“Please no,” he begged as I thrust full force into his ass hole. He tried to get me off of him but I was too far gone to care and I began to growl like a vicious dog in heat. This seemed to scare him and he stopped trying to fight me off of him. I gripped his waist and pushed hard with one powerful thrust almost knocking him off of the dresser and onto the floor. He steadied himself and braced himself preparing for the inevitable as I increased the speed of my thrusts. I reached out and grabbed both his shoulders pulling him into me as I leaned way back pulling almost completely out before thrusting so hard that I lifted him off of the floor as my knot plunged into his ass. “AAaaaaaaaaaaahhhh,” I sighed.   “Aaaarrrrgggghhhh,” he screamed. The juices in his ass began to cover my knot relieving the intense heat on it and the thrusting back and forth massaged my knot while it was in his tight ass. I was moaning and he was screaming. “Oooohhhh fuck, get it out… get it out…. too big… too… big!”  I growled from deep within long and low. He could hear the animal in me being released and he quieted down. He knew he had no control anymore.  He sensed the danger if he didn’t obey. He calmed himself down and let me fuck him like he was my bitch. After a few minutes, I could hear his cries begin to turn to moans.

 

Then I felt him push back against me as I slammed into him, his ass juices pleasing my knot. “Ohhh yeah man… yeah.” He was nearing another climax but I didn’t just want him to cum, I wanted him to cum with a vengeance. I was going to fuck with his head to make his orgasm explosive. “Am I scaring you?’ I asked leaning into him so my mouth was very near his ear as I fucked him. “No… just a little… weird,” he said through pants and moans. “Would you like to know why it’s a little weird?” I growled into his ear. “Unh… unh…unh… Ye…  ye… ye… yes.” He struggled to get out as I fucked his virgin ass. “Beg me to tell you why it’s so weird Craig!” I demanded. “Pl… pl… plea… please, please, please, pl… please.” He begged. I fucked him harder lifting him off the floor with every thrust. I could hear the extreme decadent pleasure in each of his moans.  I was breaking him down, making him mine with every thrust.

 

“Think about how my cock grows and grows inside of you,” I growled into his ear. “Yes… yes…yes… yes… yes” he grunted with each of my thrusts. “That’s not normal is it?” I fucked and fucked him but no answer. “ANSWER ME!” I growled loudly. “Ungh… No… not… normal.” He said, spitting out each word with each thrust. “Think about how my tongue licked your ass from balls to hole in one swipe.” I continued.   “Yes… not… normal.”  “You feel the knot in your ass don’t you Craig?” Again silence as I pumped my fourteen inches hard in his ass.  I growled menacingly. “Mmm hmm… Something… very… wrong…” I heard him respond.  I was pumping him so hard and fast by this point that his feet never touched the floor at all anymore. His entire weight was resting on my cock. “Where have you seen this before Craig? I asked now panting in his ear, my hot breath making the hairs on the back of his neck stand. “Don’t … know… but… very familiar.” He said.  I stopped thrusting.

 

I could feel his ass throbbing on my cock, squeezing it tightly making me want to cum then and there but I wanted him to cum so hard that he would crave my cock when it wasn’t buried deep in his ass so I held back. He tried moving his ass but I gripped him tight making all movement impossible. “Please don’t stop!” he begged over and over. “Think Craig, where have you seen that behavior?” I whispered in his ear as I lightly nibbled on his ear. “Mmmm… please keep fucking me Austin,” he begged his head bowed again in submission. I had broken him and he had given me sexual control of him. “Please, please… fuck me Austin,” he said very low, almost inaudibly. “Think Craig” I said as I began to pump his hole all for all it was worth. “Ahhhhhhh” he sighed deeply. “Yes… yes… yes… yes… yes… yes.”   I waited until I could feel the muscles in his ass begin to contract and release, he was close. “Remember seeing dogs fuck Craig?” I asked gently as I brought him closer and closer to the edge.

 

I was looking at his face from a side view. I could see the recognition as he remembered. It was time “CRAIG…” I said as I pulled almost completely out of him leaving only the head in, “I’M HALF DOG!” And I gave one final powerful thrust into him. As soon as the words escaped my lips Craig let out a primitive wolf like yell as the spunk shout out of his dick. His loads were coming so hard that he was involuntarily slamming his ass onto my dick from the recoil as each load escaped his cock. The harder he came the harder he slammed into me. The harder he slammed into me the more he came. He was in a state of perpetual orgasmic bliss. He could not stop cumming. My thrusts were shorter now as I began to feel the knot give up its juice. I began to yelp as the pain and pleasure all mixed together to give me the best orgasm I had thus far experienced and I gripped him even tighter as shot after shot of my doggy cum jetted up his ass, my knot serving as a plug  not allowing a drop of cum to release from his ass.

 

I shot load after load after load into his ass as he continued to howl like a mad man, his dick still shooting off hard as well. Finally Craig was well spent and exhausted with no more cum to release. He collapsed onto the dresser unable to move another muscle, but I still had more seed shooting out of me. For another three minutes I unloaded into him filling his ass to a swelling point. My head leaned back, my eyes closed tight, baring my teeth and growling like an untamed beast as a mighty orgasmic release took over my entire being. Finally I had no more cum in my balls and my jizsm ceased to release. I lay on top of his back. I needed a minute to catch my breath. At last Craig asked me to let him up. I told him that I couldn’t. I explained to him that I was really a dog and that when I fucked a knot formed at the base of my dick right in front of my balls and that when I released my juice it was about twenty to thirty minutes before the knot would go down. I informed him that we would be locked together in the mean time. He was silent.

 

I asked him if he was ok and he said “Man, I just let another man fuck me in the ass and to top it off, you’re half fucking dog! Real fucking D-O-G!” he hung his head in shame. “But even more horrific” he continued in a low monotone after a few seconds, “Is the fact that I enjoyed every minute of it.” He said nothing for about ten minutes then, “I’m not gay Austin, and I have never fucked a man before but when I saw your huge cock I lost it and I had to be fucked by you. I don’t even want another man but I will let you fuck me whenever and wherever you want to. What the fuck is my problem man?” Again he held his head down. I had broken him to the point that he was willing to abase himself for me just so I would fuck him.

 

 There were no words to say. I was a dog and whatever hole I could stick my dick into I was going to do it. That was a part of my very nature, something I could not control. Male or female, to me it didn’t matter, it was all animal instinct. I knew that I would never be able to turn down a fuck no matter what the source. But for him, he was dealing with some powerful shit and I could not help him, I could only fuck him. Suddenly I felt Craig lift himself up and reach under me and him to grab my balls and begin to massage them. “I need this man… let me have all of your dick” was all he said. My dick began to fill him again and he started to move back and forth forcing me to fuck him once more. This time he was very explicit in his lust filled rantings, “fuck me you fucking dog… hump me you filthy beast.” I could clearly hear the anger in his voice as he vented “Pump that doggy dick… bust my ass wide open you sick mutt.” His words were bringing me to the brink and I could feel another cum building in me.  My knot began to fill again making it hard and stretching his ass a little more. “Fuck me you dumb animal… You made me into your fuck bitch you stupid fucking DOG!” I thrust and thrust and thrust until I jutted in him again howling like a mad wolf as I shot my loads into his already over filled ass. I came so hard I dug my nails into his flesh as I gripped him. Powerful shots burst from my cock into his opening. “YYYYYYYYYEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS” he screamed loud enough for everyone on campus to hear as his own orgasm ripped through him again. Another gallon of my doggy semen/cum had been released into him. He said he felt swollen as if his ass would burst from my cum. I tried to pull out but to no avail I just had to let nature take it’s course.

 

After ten more minutes of being locked in him my knot finally reduced and I slipped out of him. I pulled the remainder of my cock out of him and with it came all of my cum flowing out of him like a river. He was unable to move for more than a minute as the cum flowed freely from his freshly fucked virgin ass. I bent down and lapped it up like the dog I am. It was sweet and tangy all at the same time. Not too thick like human cum but not so thin like doggy cum either, a delicious combination of both. For some reason I had to leave him clean and I lapped until there was no sign of cum anywhere, not on the dresser not on the floor, not in his ass, and definitely not on his cock. I licked his dick like I would have if it was my own. Because I was part human I could not indulge in the pleasure of licking my own dick like I wanted to do, like all dogs do, because I could not reach it, but I could reach his and that’s just what I did. He stood looking at me in amazement as I licked his dick, unable to believe he was now being sucked off by a man/dog. I licked and licked until his dick was clean and then I engulfed him. I loved the way dick tasted.

 

Though his dick was not as long as mine it was sizeable, about 8 inches in length with some serious thickness. He grabbed my head trying to get it off of his dick as I took it all down my throat still using my long doggy tongue while he was in my mouth. “Please… no… Austin” he said between pants. “L..  leave me some dignity… please!”  I was licking and sucking off every ounce of cum from him that he had shot out earlier and it tasted so good. I heard him begging me to stop but the dog in me would not, could not. I could feel him relax and begin to moan. The taste of his pre cum made me crazy and I was slamming his dick down my throat trying to get more and more of it. I wanted him to cum, needed him to cum so I could taste more, so I sucked him with hard and long strokes. Before long I could feel his body tense up as he came again shooting another load into my throat. I was loving the taste. “Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh…. Noooooooooooooo…” he groaned as he came. “A m.. man is s… suck… sucking my… d… d… diiiiiccccckkkkkkkk!!” He groaned and his entire body shook violently even as he released jet steams of cum down my throat.

 

He came for two minutes before pulling his dick out of my mouth and stepping back. He looked down at me unable to believe what he had just experienced. “Damn, man. Damn, damn, damn!” he repeated over and over as he shook his head in disbelief. “I can’t believe this shit!” The shock was setting in. I stood, prepared for him to be angry and possibly become violent but he didn’t. He looked over at me and down at his still hard dick. He shook his head again and I could see the resignation in him as he accepted the fact that he liked being fucked and sucked by a man/dog more specifically, by me.

 

 “Let’s not tell anybody about this” he requested. He began to dress himself to get back to the shower. “I couldn’t handle things if anyone found out”   “No problem man” I said. Our secret is very safe with me.”   “Thanks Austin, and I will be letting you fuck me again. No getting around that, I want that dick... I need it” he said looking back down at my cock which still had not quite reduced its size yet. He smiled for a second and said “I get pussy all of the time, but never came like I did just now and never as much as I did just now. We have to fuck again and as often as possible. I’m addicted.  I’m not gay,” he insisted, “but for you man, I’ll take it up the ass any day.”  Craig picked up his bathing supplies from where he left them and walked out of the door. I chuckled to myself. He was addicted. A good fuck too but only one of the many I planned on getting. I had never in my life imagined fucking a man but now, it was a requirement. It felt good and I was determined to get more. Was I Bi? No, I had to remind myself, I am a DOG. I can fuck whatever I want without a drop of remorse.

 

I walked over to the window feeling free and liberated and I looked at the park across the street soon forgetting about Craig as I spotted a dog running across the park to capture and return a Frisbee his owner had released into the air. That’s when the urge hit me. I was abruptly overcome with the desire to be fucked by one of my own. I wanted to be fucked by a dog, I wanted to know what my mother and Craig had experienced from me. I needed to know what it was like to be pleased like I had pleased them. I had two notches under my belt in less than twenty-four hours and number three was soon to come. I began to dress for the shower, I wanted to know what I was giving them. I wanted to know how my own kind mated with each other. I was going to fuck and be fucked by a dog and nothing was going to stop me. As soon as I could get downstairs and into that park…

 

 

 

 

All feedback welcome.  Sexy_erotique_1@yahoo.com. Please title this email Man/Dog, part 2. I will continue the series as soon as you all let me know if this is worth your read.

Angie's New Collar (part nine of series)

katiestriapach on Animal Stories

She was procrastinating pretty desperately. Her mother insisted that they all go to church on Easter morning, if no other time, and yelled up the stairs at her again. Angie lay on her bed, her white tights abandoned halfway on, snuggling with the stuffed bunny that Cara had given her. She nuzzled her face between its ears.

“I’m almost ready!” Angie called back, sighing and sitting up reluctantly to finish pulling up her tights. She twisted her hair up and grabbed a wide tortoiseshell barrette to secure it with as she left her room.

“Take that thing off,” her mother frowned, glaring at Angie’s collar when she came downstairs.

“Can’t. I don’t have the key.”

Angie rolled her eyes when her m
Read More
other walked back into the kitchen. She bent over to pull up the straps on the heels of her sandals and didn’t even have time enough to react between feeling a cold sensation on her neck and hearing the quick ‘snick’ of scissor blades. The buckle and lock rattled as her collar fell off. Angie caught it on its way down, turning to stare in shock at her mother, who was still holding a pair of kitchen shears.

“Mother!” she gasped.

“I’ve told you to take it off a dozen times this morning. It’s your own fault.”

Angie bit the insides of her cheeks to keep from saying something she might regret and ran back to her room. She pulled her backpack off her desk chair and began stuffing in clothes from her dresser and closet with her books and papers, squishing her stuffed bunny in on top last. She missed her mother coming in behind her.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

“I’m going to spend the night at Karen’s.”

“I don’t quite think so, young lady. You’re going to church.”

“Then I’ll go after church.” Angie turned around and narrowed her eyes.

Her mother stomped off with Angie right behind her. “Just go get in the car.”

Angie threw her backpack into the backseat of the car and flopped in beside it, slouching down.

“What’s wrong?” her father asked, looking at both of them.

Her mother smiled and closed her door, saying lightly, “Nothing.”

“Nothing,” Angie said at the same time, still glaring.

They arrived a few minutes early. Angie got out of the car and turned to her father, telling him, “I’m going to call Karen, so she can pick me up afterward,” before walking away.

Angie wound her collar into a little spiral and held it in her hand through the church service. Wondering if Cara would be angry with her, she began to sniffle about halfway through. She felt as if the collar were a permanent connection to Cara when she couldn’t be with her. It meant that she belonged to someone – and she felt every bit owned, when it was on her.

While her parents were still in the middle of a group of people when church was dismissed, Angie ducked out and got her bag from the car. Karen saw her and pulled up right alongside.

“What’s wrong?” Karen asked when she got in.

“Nothing… Would you drop me off somewhere?”

“Yeah, sure.” She followed Angie’s directions right into Cara’s driveway.

“Thanks. Do the whole redirect thing, if my mom calls?”

“Of course,” Karen grinned. “Is this where that boy you’ve been sneaking around with lives?”

“Sorta. Thanks for the ride.” Angie waited until Karen had driven out of view before knocking.

Cara answered the door in a nightshirt. “What happened to your key?” she asked.

“I have it, I just- I-” Angie took a fractured breath and started to cry.

“Honey, what’s the matter?” Cara asked, pulling her inside.

Angie dropped her backpack and opened her hand, letting the leather unwind on its own. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know she was going to do it, she snuck up and I should have been paying attention-”

Cara took the cut collar and put it down on the coffee table, putting her arms around Angie. “It’s not your fault, sweetheart. It’s okay.”

Angie wrapped her arms tight around Cara’s waist and buried her face in the shoulder of her warm nightshirt. “I was afraid you might be mad at me,” she hiccupped.

Cara sat down on the sofa with Angie still clinging to her. She pulled the younger girl back a little, to look at her. “It’ll be your birthday soon, won’t it? Well, it couldn’t hurt to get you something a little sturdier, I suppose. Something not as easily fazed by scissors, at least.”

Angie nodded. “Really?”

“Of course. Let me put some clothes on and we’ll go.”

“Really?” Angie asked again, “Right now?”

“Yep. Come on, come wash your face. I’m going to my mom’s for Easter dinner at three, but since you’re here, you’ll just come along.”

She followed Cara to the bedroom, feeling far better. Angie veered into the bathroom and gathered cold water from the sink in her hands, holding her face in it for a few seconds before opening her fingers to let it flow back through.

Cara buttoned her black slacks and petted Angie’s hair while she was still drying her face. Cara pulled the clip from it and brushed it to one side, running her fingers over Angie’s bare throat, making her shiver.

“Ready to go?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Angie said quietly, arching her neck into the touch.

Cara took her to a small leather shop about forty-five minutes away. She walked around with Angie’s arm looped through hers, letting the redhead finger the different types and qualities of leather that objects on display were made with before finally steering her toward the back of the store. She put a hand at the small of Angie’s back and nudged her forward.

“Hi, Lynn,” Cara smiled at the woman who came to the glass counter. “We’re looking for a new collar.”

“Hey there,” the woman greeted Angie with a broad smile and looked back to Cara. “I thought you’d already collared her?”

“I have. There was a little accident with… well, someone who didn’t like it.”

“Ah. Alright, then. Go ahead, none of the ones out here are spoken for, so you have your pick.”

Cara nodded at Angie and the younger girl squatted down to look. After a few minutes, Angie pressed her fingertip to the glass over a black leather collar similar to the one her mother had destroyed. Lynn took it out and handed it to her. Angie rubbed the soft leather against her cheek and smiled. It was only slightly thicker than her previous one, with a narrow, horizontal depression down the center of the inside. A thin band of stainless steel was fixed into place in the indention.

Cara took it from her and handed it back to Lynn. “We’ll take this one. And, ah, there’s something else,” she said, following the owner to the back.

Angie wandered around the small store, trying to wait patiently and poking at the merchandise a bit more. She hurried back to the counter when she caught a glimpse of Cara’s blonde hair exiting the back room.

Cara pulled her close and put the new collar back into Angie’s hands, telling her, “Look at the inside.

Angie turned it over. The metal band was engraved with block letters saying ‘PROPERTY OF CARA MORGAN’. She smiled brightly and rose up onto her toes to press a kiss to the corner of Cara’s mouth.

“Here, turn around,” Cara told her, taking the collar again. She held it around in front of Angie and waited until the younger girl moved her hair out of the way before buckling it into place and slipping another tiny, silver lock into place.

Angie sighed and ran her hand over her neck.

“Feel better?” Cara asked.

Angie nodded, “Much. Thank you.”

She paid for the collar and took Angie back to the car by her hand. “There’s something I was going to get you for your birthday, as a surprise. We can’t get it quite yet, but I think we can go see about it today.”

“You get me so many things,” Angie said shyly, “I never give anything to you.”

Cara reached over and stroked Angie’s cheek. “Don’t be silly, of course you do.”

Cara took them down the highway a few miles, then off onto a back road, where she drove for nearly twenty minutes before pulling into a dirt driveway. As soon as Angie opened her door, she could hear dogs barking.

“This is the breeder that I got Joey from,” Cara winked. “She comes to Pet Lovers meetings, sometimes.

“A puppy?” Angie asked, wide-eyed. “You’re getting me a puppy?”

“He’s too young to bring home, but yes.” Cara smiled at Angie’s reaction and reached back in through the open car window to honk the horn a couple of times.

The front door of the faded red house opened and a chubby little woman with short brown hair came out. She waved cheerfully and motioned them inside.

“Angie, this is Ms. Mitchell. Sarah, this is my Angie,” Cara introduced them.

“Couldn’t keep it a secret any longer, huh?” Sarah asked, chuckling. “The one you picked out is still too little, yet, though.”

“Oh, I know. There was some drama this morning and I just want to cheer her up by showing her the puppy.”

“Okay, come on out back, then.”

They followed her out the back door and down a set of concrete steps, past a half dozen clean, nicely kept chain-link-front cages partitioned from one another by wooden walls. She led them to the cage second from the end and opened the door.

A female German Shepherd was lying down near the back wall, nursing five puppies. Sarah took one and brought it back to Angie.

“Awww!” Angie cooed at it and sat down in the door to sit him on her lap. The puppy was a ball of black and brown fuzz with floppy ears. “How old is he?”

“He’ll be three weeks old tomorrow. Hasn’t even gotten his milk teeth in, yet.”

Angie’s smile drooped and she looked up at Cara. “I can’t take him home with me, though. My mom would kill me. We already have Davey, and it was hard enough just getting him.”

“He’ll live at my place, then. You don’t have to worry about anything.” Cara turned and whispered a question to Sarah, who nodded. She crouched down beside Angie and put a hand on her back. “You know what I’d like to see?”

“What?” Angie asked.

Cara pulled the zipper down the back of Angie’s dress, sliding the capped sleeves down her shoulders and off her arms, letting the top of the dress lay around Angie’s waist. She unclasped Angie’s bra and removed the little bar from one of her nipples, then stepped over and went to the nursing dog, pulling another puppy off just long enough to get a little milk on her finger. She rubbed the milk onto Angie nipple, blowing on it to make the nipple erect, and raised Angie’s puppy up to it. After a moment, the puppy opened his mouth and Cara put the nipple into it, letting him latch on.

Angie gasped at the sensation of the puppy trying to pull milk from her breast. “Oh, my God”, she half moaned and smiled, sticking her tongue out to wet her top lip. She stroked the puppy’s fur and rubbed the tip of one of his ears between her fingers. “This is so awesome.”

Cara looked on as Angie enjoyed herself for a while. She looked at her watch. “We need to go, baby. We have just enough time.”

Angie reluctantly took the puppy’s mouth off her nipple and let him waddle back to his mother. She replaced her piercing and bra, following Cara back to the car and fixing her dress on the way.

Almost as soon as the doors were closed, Cara leaned over and kissed her. She put a hand between Angie’s knees, sliding it under her skirt and up her thigh, cupping her pussy tightly through her tights and thin cotton panties. She pressed her fingers in further and felt the tip of Angie’s tongue curl against the roof of her mouth as the girl opened wider.

Cara backed off a little to breathe. “Damn, you’re wet. Already soaked through your panties.”

“It was the puppy,” Angie blushed. “Weren’t we supposed to be going? Being late for stuff kind of embarrasses me.”

“Yep,” Cara grinned and settled back into her own seat, starting the ignition.

At dinner, Cara sat Angie across the table from her, right between her mom and brother. Beneath the table, she slipped off her shoe and wiggled her stocking foot up between Angie’s legs, making her gasp and nearly choke on stuffing as Cara rubbed against the crotch of her panties. Cara’s mother patted Angie on the back, making her blush harder.

By the time they were ready to leave, Angie had all but forgotten about the events of the morning. They left with plates of leftovers and extra candy, and Angie thought she had been prodded, interrogated, and had her lap climbed into a dozen times by each child there.

Cara began stripping as soon as she got through the door, so she could put her nightshirt back on, and Angie changed into the pajamas she had crammed into her bag. Pajamas which turned out to be a mismatched blue tank top and a pair of mint green bottoms with teddy bears all over them.

When she went back to the living room, she found Cara stretched out on the sofa with the television on. Angie crawled up to lie partially curled up between her legs. The house had cooled as evening came on, so she snuggled in.

“What do you think of us acquiring Jonathan? As a sort of brother for you,” Cara asked, stroking her hair.

“He requires a lot of… petting. I mean, in a high-maintenance way.”

Cara quirked an eyebrow in amusement. “You don’t think that you require a lot of petting?”

“In a different way than I do,” Angie looked up and stuck out her tongue.

“Watch that, I’ll catch it. And you might not like what I do with it, when I do.” Cara narrowed her eyes and failed at keeping down a grin. “Well, like I told you. Jonathan’s last Dom wasn’t a very nice person. He’s… skittish. He hasn’t had an owner since that arrangement was dissolved. He’s a little eager to please and needs a good bit of validation, right now.”

“It wouldn’t, you know, change things, would it?”

“What, with us? Absolutely not!”

“Good. I don’t have a problem with it, then,” Angie beamed happily.

“So, what are you thinking of naming your puppy?”

“I’m still thinking about it. I had an interesting dream the other night, you know.”

“Oh? Do tell.”

“I dreamed… that I was pregnant.”

“By who?”

“Joey.”

Cara laughed, “That is interesting. What else happened?”

“Not a lot. It was just that.”

“Aww. I was hoping for conception and all.” Cara licked her lips and slid her hands up the back of Angie’s shirt.

“Know what I want to do, one night?”

“What’s that, honey?”

“I want to get one of those ovulation predictor kids, nail down exactly when I’ll be ovulating, and have you and Joey fuck me during.” She felt Cara’s hands slide lower on her back, sneaking under the elastic of her pants.

“Mmm, really? You’d have to stop taking your birth control.”

“Well, you’d just have to keep boy penises away from me, then.” Angie licked a stripe up between Cara’s breasts, to her collarbone, and nuzzled at her neck.

“Actually knowing his sperm breaks into one of your eggs. Damn, that’s a turn-on, if ever there was one.”

“Mmhm. Exactly.”

Angie leaned up to kiss Cara as Cara’s hands slid further down, her fingers tightening against the lower curve of Angie’s bottom.

“I think this could go to the bedroom,” Cara told her, the tone of her voice deepening into an order.

Angie giggled and scrambled up, padding to the other room. She quickly stripped out of her pajamas, leaving them on top of the dresser in a semi-neat pile. After a few moments, Cara came back to her.

Angie took the stuffed black rabbit from her backpack and hopped onto the bed, bouncing on her knees a couple of times before turning and becoming serious. She climbed down and dropped to her knees on the floor, leaning her front half onto the mattress. She felt warm air wash over her and knew that Cara had turned the heat up a little before coming to the bedroom.

“Spank me?” she asked.

Cara looked at Angie’s backside; the marks and bruises she had left when she had spanked her redhead in public were all but completely gone. “Why do you want a spanking?” she asked.

“Spank me and I’ll tell you…”

“Tell me, or you don’t get a spanking.”

Angie huffed and sat her bottom back on her heels, looking up at Cara. “Punishment.”

Cara shook her head, “Why do you think you need punishment?”

Angie looked down at her hands, fidgeting with her fingers. “I still… the other collar-”

“You still feel guilty about it?” Cara crouched down to her level. “Baby, it wasn’t your fault.”

“But I feel like it was.”

“And it would make you feel better, if you were punished for it?”

Angie gave her a little nod.

“Alright, then. Lean over the bed again,” Cara instructed her and turned to the dresser. “What do you want to be spanked with?”

“Whatever you choose, Ma’am.”

“Angie…” Cara warned. “I have something else planned for after, but I want you to choose what you’ll be punished with.”

“The- the paddle?”

Cara pulled a wooden paddle from the drawer and left it open. The paddle was a half an inch thick, four inches wide, and about ten inches long, excluding the handle. Cara ran a hand over both sides of the smooth wood and stepped over to stand to the side of Angie’s legs so that she could get a good swing.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Angie laid her head on her arms. There was a loud smack as Cara paddled across both her ass cheeks at once. Angie felt the jolt of impact first, then the sting, and finally the heat, in the time it took Cara to pull her arm back again. She gasped at the second, the third made her clench her eyes shut, and tears squeezed out during the rest of the ten blows that Cara had decided upon, as much because she was getting rid of her bit of guilt as because of the hot stinging of the paddle.

Cara put the paddle away and crouched down beside her again. “You’re such a good girl,” she cooed into Angie’s ear, running a hand over her hair and stroking down her back. “You’re my baby. You don’t have to worry, you’ll always be my baby girl.”

The paddling had stung Cara a bit, as well; she knew it was what Angie needed, so that she would stop obsessing over thinking that the collar was her fault, but it was by no means the type of spanking that she enjoyed giving.

She kissed Angie’s cheek and the corner of her mouth. “Are we finished with the old collar, now? Can you let go of that?”

Angie sniffled. “Yes, Ma’am.”

“Good. I never want to hear you mention it again. Are you ready to play, now?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Angie smiled.

“I’m going to use something new on you,” Cara grinned back. “Have you ever seen a cane?”

“Not in real life, Ma’am.”

Cara went back to her dresser drawer and took a rattan cane, about as long as her arm from shoulder to fingertips, out of it and put on the bed in front of Angie. Cara knew exactly how much a cane could hurt and that Angie had never experienced one before. The redhead’s eyes widened and she ran her index finger over a few inches of its length.

“This is what I’m going to use on you. For pleasure. It’ll hurt in a different way than the crop does. I want you in subspace, if you can get there. Okay?”

Angie licked her lips. “Yes, Ma’am.

Cara picked the cane back up and whipped it back and forth once, making it audibly slice through the air. “Do you think you can keep your hands down? I don’t want to cane across them. If you can’t, I’ll restrain them with something.”

“I can keep them down, Ma’am.”

“Okay. Are you ready?”

“Yes, Ma’am…”

She gave the first strike as soon as the words were past Angie’s lips. Angie yelped and buried her face in the quilt, feeling a line of fire scream across her bottom, right through the areas that the paddle had made bright red. She felt her pussy begin to throb in spite of it, though. Cara spread long welts over Angie’s ass and down her thighs, coming back to crisscross them, as well. True to her word, Angie hadn’t let her hands get away from her to cover her bottom – they were bunched tightly in the blanket, where she had her face buried, crying. For the last few across her thighs, her body jerked as the cane cracked across her skin and she cried out sharply, her toes curling in pain.

Cara wrapped her hand around Angie’s lower arm, pulling her to her feet and turning her around, making her sit on the very edge of the bed with her bottom half off, and pushed her to lie back. Angie whimpered at lying on the fresh welts and abrasions. Her face was wet and flushed from crying, but Cara could see the wetness on her inner pussy lips, too.

Cara raised the cane again and brought it down hard across the tops of Angie’s thighs, making her legs tremble as she began to cry again. She striped up and down the pale thighs, then welted the insides of them good before caning over the mound of Angie’s pussy and up her stomach. She rested one knee on the bed and struck right across one of Angie’s nipples, then the other, making her whimper and her back arch.

Finished, she put the cane back in the drawer and took a few more things out before closing it, then stripped off her clothes and sat down on the bed beside Angie. Cara smiled and bent her head to kiss Angie, sucking at the younger girl’s lower lip before letting go. She kissed Angie’s breasts and pulled one pale pink areola into her mouth, sucking hard and moving her tongue across the sore nipple, making Angie moan, then bit down, imprinting the soft flesh with her teeth and making sure that there would be a bruise tomorrow before repeating the treatment on the other breast, making Angie whimper. Cara continued down her body, creating a garden of love bites all over her breasts and stomach, down across her abdomen and over her hips.

Cara moved away and left the room, and Angie took the moment to wipe her hands over her face. She heard the click of claws in the hallway and smiled as Cara re-entered the bedroom with Joey right behind her. Cara rounded to the other side of the bed and pulled Angie across so that her head was hanging off. When Cara patted the bed, urging Joey to put his feet up on either side of her head, she understood what was going to happen.

Cara massaged the dog’s sheath until he began humping and his cock started to slide out.

“Open your mouth,” Cara commanded.

Angie obeyed and relaxed her throat as Cara moved Joey’s paws from beside her head to between her arms and her sides, so he would have a place to hook them. She continued rubbing his cock until he was humping hard and his knot was beginning to bulge, then put the tip between Angie’s lips. He hopped forward a couple of steps and tightened his front legs around her body, fucking her mouth.

Angie felt his pre-come squirting. The salty fluid coated the inside of her mouth and she swallowed convulsively as the thickening and lengthening dog cock pushed into her throat. She took deep breaths when he pulled out enough that she could and was glad that he was spurting straight down her throat, so that she didn’t have to concentrate on swallowing the liquid without choking.

Cara got onto the bed again and lay down between Angie’s legs. She pushed Angie’s knees apart and admired the neat slit of her pussy before pressing her tongue into it and licking up its length. She used her fingers to spread the lips open and sucked Angie’s clit between her teeth, worrying it a little and making Angie squirm again before biting down a little harder, making Angie’s legs jerk in response. Cara gave sucking kisses to the outer lips and soft flesh of Angie’s mound before raising up a little and slapping her pussy hard with a flat hand. Angie made an encouraging noise and spread her legs wider. Cara slid two fingers into Angie’s cunt, stroking hard upward a few times before pulling the lips wide open spanking it again, striking right over her reddening clit. Cara watched closely, and after a dozen hard slaps, Angie groaned and came, her cunt constricting and relaxing in rhythm and leaking wetness onto the blanket with her orgasm. Cara licked at the inner lips and sucked the juices off them.

The dog’s knot was pushing at Angie’s open mouth, but she was afraid to let it in. She was terrified that his knot would get locked behind her teeth, so she kept her jaw locked just narrow enough that it couldn’t get through. She could feel the warmth pulsing down her throat and into her stomach when Joey came fully.

Cara picked up one the toys she had taken from the drawer – the dog cock dildo – and pushed it into Angie’s cunt. Angie grunted when the tip hit the cleft of her cervix and Cara twisted the toy, pushing at the same time, until Angie’s fists tightened in the blanket again and Cara knew she had gone through. Angie squeezed her eyes shut until the pain of the stretch lessened and Cara pushed the dildo’s knot in until the base was flat up against Angie’s pussy.

Joey slowed and finally pulled his cock out of Angie’s throat, going to the end of the bed to lick it until it withdrew back into its sheath.

“Turn over,” Cara told her and helped to move Angie onto her stomach, then pulled at the redhead’s sore thighs, making her whimper as she was put up on her knees with her shoulders and face against the bed.

Angie reached toward the pillows and grabbed her bunny, pulling it against her and hugging it happily with her arms pinned between her body and the bed. Cara stepped into her strap-on harness and picked up the other toy, a thick black silicone dildo with the opposite end shaped into a shorter, egg-shaped, ribbed protrusion that she pushed into her own cunt, so that it would rub against her clit when she moved. She put the cock-shaped end through the hole in the harness and tightened both sides well, then kneeled up on the bed between Angie’s legs and rubbed the head of the dildo against her pink asshole.

“Yes, yes, yes… please, Ma’am…” Angie half moaned and half whispered, swaying her hips slowly and pushing her bottom back against the toy hungrily.

Cara gave a sharp smack to the already darkening welts on Angie’s right ass cheek, making her whimper and stop wiggling. She reached up and pulled Angie’s arms from beneath her, folding them behind the girl’s back, stretching her fingers across both Angie’s wrists and the part of her forearms that they were resting with. The bunny was still partially underneath Angie, against her breasts.

Cara pulled herself forward with Angie’s arms, watching as the thick dildo disappeared into Angie’s body. The redhead whined as it was pushed in, having to share room in her body with her full cunt, stretching her insides satisfyingly. Cara pulled it almost completely out again before pushing it back in just a little faster. She repeated this until she was ramming it in hard, jarring Angie’s body with each thrust.

Angie’s breath quickened as much because of the cane welts burning with friction on both sides of her body as because of being fucked hard. Her heavy breaths turned into whimpering and mewling as Cara rammed into her, the other woman’s hips hitting her sore ass cheeks hard, and Angie keened through her next orgasm as the base of the dog cock dildo scraped against her clit, making her cunt flex around the silicone knot and making her ass tighten against the push of the second cock.

“God, yes,” Cara grunted, enjoying Angie’s noises and slamming into her ass even harder, trying to increase the friction of her clit against the ribs of the strap-on cock. “You’d be fucking gorgeous with a belly full, wouldn’t you? I’d love to see your pale legs spread wide to whelp a litter of puppies… see them all nurse at your pretty little tits…”

Cara came hard, her fingers biting into Angie’s wrists before letting go and grabbing at her hips to squeeze the flesh there, too. Angie moaned octaves higher at the scrape of Cara’s short fingernails over her cane marks and orgasmed again. Cara went limp on top of her in the middle of it with the dildo still buried all the way in Angie’s ass. Angie moved her hips, humping against the mattress to finish coming. She jerked as she did, and Cara reached under to squeeze her breasts, then kissed her back, over the dusting of freckles across her shoulder blades, and pulled the black dildo slowly out of Angie.

Angie made a noise of protest, missing being filled up. She lay still as Cara removed the strap-on from herself and pushed Angie’s legs open again to pull the dog cock dildo out of her. Angie’s cunt was still clenched around it and she groaned as Cara pulled hard to get it out, the knot bulging her outer cunt lips and making a wet sound when it exited her body.

Cara took the toys to the bathroom and put them in the bathtub for washing. She cleaned herself up and came back with a couple of cloths wet with hot water. She knelt on the bed beside Angie and turned her over, moving the stuffed rabbit out of the way a little and gently washed Angie’s face, then wiped over her breasts and down her body before throwing the first cloth back into the bathroom. She moved down and just as gently cleaned between Angie’s legs, washing her mound and between her pussy lips, then folded the cloth over and washed her bottom.

Angie giggled sleepily as Cara rolled her over again and put her under the sheets so that she could pull the soiled blanket off the bed. After dropping it and the second washcloth in the laundry room, Cara fanned another quilt over the bed and turned the light off, crawling in beside Angie and nudged her over onto her side so she could curl around her. Angie squirmed a little to find a position that didn’t make her caned thighs and bottom burn.

“Satisfied?” Cara chuckled, settling an arm snugly under Angie’s breasts.

“Mmm, yes, Ma’am,” she mumbled, half asleep. She reached back and upward. “I like your hair like this. I can get my fingers in it.” She smiled, enjoying the feeling of Cara’s hair, a few inches longer now than when they’d first met, between her fingers.

Cara moved Angie’s hand and kissed it before resting it against the pillow. Angie’s toes wiggled slowly as she went to sleep.

When Cara woke again and looked at the clock, it read 7:05AM. She closed her eyes against the light and she felt around the other side of the bed, but Angie wasn’t there. Just about the time she raised up, Angie wandered out of the bathroom, naked and rubbing her hair dry with a light blue towel.

“What are you doing?” Cara asked muzzily, still a bit asleep.

“I have to get to school.”

“Today?”

“Yep, our Easter break was all last week.”

“Aww… I thought I’d have you to myself all day long.” Cara stuck out her bottom lip

Angie crawled onto Cara’s side of the bed and straddled her over the quilt. “I’m sorry,” she said, leaning down to kiss Cara and nuzzle her neck.

“I’ll drive you,” Cara smiled and rolled Angie off her, getting up.

“I can just get a taxi, if you wanna stay in bed.”

“Like I’d let you catch a cab to school. Come on, get dressed, you don’t want to be late.”

Angie put her backpack on the bed and pulled out a wrinkled little blue uniform tee shirt and plaid skirt, putting them in the dryer to un-wrinkle before going back to dig panties from the bottom of her bag and locating her bra. She had her uniform on when Cara came out of the bathroom, dressed.

Cara raised an eyebrow. “Wearing a skirt today? That’s brave, after last night.”

“I’ll just have to be careful and not forget and roll it up. Or bend over. Or get in any wind.”

“Mmhm. I bet those stung in the shower, didn’t they?” Cara nodded at the purpling welts spread over her front and backside.

“Oh, God, yes. It wasn’t so bad, until the hot water hit them. You didn’t hear me squeal?”

Cara laughed.

“It’s not that funny.” Angie narrowed her eyes, but couldn’t keep from smiling.

While Cara looked for the other half of a pair of shoes, Angie rifled through the restraint drawer of the dresser. She found a loose ankle cuff and held it up, “Can I have this?”

“Sure, of course. Why?” Cara asked.

Angie bounced back onto the bed and reached for the stuffed bunny again, setting it in front of her and buckling the cuff around its neck. She put it in her backpack and latched the flap shut.

Cara went through a diner’s drive-thru on the way and made Angie eat something for breakfast, ignoring her whine about being late.

“Now, see there? We aren’t late.” Cara told her as they pulled up to the drop-off pavilion.

“Just barely.” She leaned over and kissed Cara, being sure to make a smacking sound when she pulled away. “Thank you for…” she reached up reflexively to touch her new collar, “And for last night, too.”

“You know you’re welcome any time at all. That is why I gave you a key. Want me to pick you up, too?”

“Nah, I may as well go home.”

“Mmkay. I’ll call you, make sure you’re okay and everything.”

“Okay,” Angie smiled, more than content at Cara’s small show of protectiveness. She got out and closed the door, and turned to see Karen waiting for her near the entrance, one foot tapping impatiently.

“Did they call?” Angie asked as she walked inside with Karen.

“Your mom called. I put my hand over the phone and talked to myself where she could hear and told her you were going to sleep and didn’t want to talk.”

“Did she buy it?”

“Yeah. So, was that the boyfriend you’ve been sneaking around with?” Karen prodded.

Angie blushed a little. “Sort of.”

“Do I ever get to meet him, since I’m the one sticking my neck out with the fake sleepovers?”

“Maybe one day…”




_____________________________________
* * * Thanks, all of you who put up with my glacial pace of updating and talk to me anyway (see, patience really is a virtue). ;o) Please let me know how you like Angie’s stories. Feedback keeps me writing these. You can e-mail me at katiestriapach@gmail.com


Poker with my firends and my daughter

gimmeshelter on Incest Stories

Once a month 4 of my mates and I have a poker evening at one of our homes.  Although I’d held it last month too, my wife was away at her mother’s as she was unwell so I said I’d hold it at my place again this month.  My 19 year old daughter, Stella, was home from University for a week but that didn’t present a problem, she would be out with her friends.

 

I’m Jack, aged 45 and my mates, Ed, Tim, Geoff and Tony are all of a similar age, except for Ed, who’s fast approaching 60.  We all made a fair living and so our games were a pretty intense, no limit Texas Hold em.  The only money rule

Read More
we made was that we would only bring a round an agreed amount, £100, we couldn’t and wouldn’t bring anymore, so we would ensure we remained friends at the end of the evening!  We seldom played until there was an outright winner.  It proved to work well and we all had our share of success.

 

We sat around the kitchen table and the evening started with our usual sparring of smaller hands, nobody wanting to get out too soon.  After a short time, Stella came home and the attention of the room was distracted from the poker game for a spell.  There’s no denying it, Stella, is a hot piece of ass, all boobs and bum, great legs too.  She has never been the prettiest of girls but with a body like hers and her firm and proud 36DDs she has never been short of a male admirer.  I had admired her body from afar on many occasions, and while you may object to her clothes and think that she dresses and behaves like a bit of a tart in front of men, she is still my daughter and I had never had serious sexual feelings about her.  Sure the odd thought popped into my head if I happened to catch her in s a state of undress, but nothing I would ever follow up.

 

Stella’s clothes this evening were no different to her usual on the town attire, short skirt, tight top, and from the way her breasts bounced around under that top, no bra either.  This was nothing knew to me, of course, but the other guys couldn’t help but pass admiring glances as she walked around, when they thought I wasn’t watching of course!

 

She had come home early because none of her crowd had gone out that night, being a Thursday I guess they were waiting for the weekend, but she had just come back from Uni and had wanted to see as many people as possible before she went back on Sunday, but she lucked out tonight.

 

It was still early and it was clear that Stella was getting a bit bored, there was nothing on the TV and she kept wandering in to where we had our game to see how we were doing.

 

She watched us for a bit, helped herself to a drink and got one for all of us too. I wasn’t too sorry because I’m sure that was the reason I started to do quite well and went from being down on the night to leader quite quickly, as I said, she was proving to be quite a distraction to the rest. 

 

She eventually asked if she could play a hand or 2, saying that she could do with winning some money.  I was reluctant but the guys persuaded me to let her so I spotted her some cash.  Needless to say she soon lost it all.  She asked for some more money but I told her that I needed it for the game and I’d be out pretty quickly if she kept on.

 

She grudgingly accepted but still hung around us. I continued to win so I wasn’t sorry!  She said that she wanted to play another hand and I said that she’d have to find some money then.  She said she didn’t have any and then a mischievous grin came on her face.  “I’ll tell you what” she said “I’ll play one hand.  I’ll bet my with my clothes, if I don’t win the hand I’ll take my top off and wait on you this evening, but you all have to put £10 in the pot.  Whoever has the best hand keeps the money, hopefully me!”.

 

Nobody said anything, obviously they were waiting for me to speak so I said “No deal”. You could almost hear the dismay, until I continued, “for £50 you have to wait on us completely naked”.  (Turn dismay into delight in a heartbeat).  I’d no idea why I said it, it just came out, I guess I didn’t want Stella to have it all on her own terms.  “Deal” she said (cue very loud silent cheers from my mates!).

 

So we played the hand, it was straight best hand wins, no bluffs, blinds, raises or anything, and Stella lost.  She was a bit unlucky, only Ed beat her hand but still ‘a deals a deal’ as I said to her.  I was far more excited at the thought of finally seeing these breasts up close than I imagined I would be.

 

We all stared at her as she slowly, teasingly, lifted her top above her head, revealing those beauties.  They were bigger than I’d expected, and they were flawless, perfectly rounded, delicate areole and the most suckable nipples I had ever seen.  I don’t think any of us had breathed before she inched down her skirt, her breasts hanging towards the floor as she slipped the skirt over her feet.  With no hesitation, she then repeated the exact same feat with her panties, revealing her lovely trimmed pussy.  I don’t know why it surprised me that she trimmed it, I guess I’d never thought of it before!  She turned to put her clothes down in the other room, giving us a good look at that incredible ass of hers, it looked so firm, full and rounded, J-Lo would have been jealous!  She ‘accidentally’ dropped her panties and bent down to pick them up, giving us an even more glorious view.

 

True to her word she walked back in and offered to get us drinks, nobody refused of course and I think some of us had even taken a breath by now!  She truly was a vision.  She put Geoff’s drink down first and made a point of putting it in the centre of the table so she could lean across, letting her breasts dangle.  God she was a tart!  Geoff leaned back in his chair to admire the view from behind, and Geoff being Geoff (he always fancied himself as a ‘ladies’ man) said to her “thanks love, you’re a real star” and as he did so he gave Stella a playful little pat on the behind, leaving his hand there a fraction longer than he should.  Stella laughed “cheeky” she said, also playfully.  “I don’t think any of us can compare to you in the cheek stakes” Geoff said.  We all laughed, more nervous laughter than anything I guess.

 

My drink came next and I didn’t see why I should miss out “I’d have to agree with you Geoff” I said as she leaned across to put it down “it is quite an ass” and I gave her behind a little pat, and it has to said I did run my hand over those cheeks a little.  She laughed again “DAD!” she exclaimed, smiling.  And so it went for the other three guys, they all copped a feel of her lovely ass.

 

“This is all well and good” Stella said “you’re all having fun but I still haven’t won a penny!”. “I tell you what, let me play another hand, £10 each again. If I lose I’ll let you all spend some time on my tits instead of groping my ass, 10 seconds each”. 

 

“Me included?” I asked.  “Sure, if you want” she said as if it was water off a duck’s back.  “OK, 20 seconds” I responded.  She thought about it for a second before agreeing. 

 

I don’t think the anticipation could have been greater, if she lost we were all gonna get those tits, me included, and she did!  Poor thing didn’t even get a pair, she only had a high card of 8 of hearts.  (As Geoff pointed out she did have the best pair of any of us but they didn’t count!)

 

“OK, so who’s first?” she said.  “Well honey” I replied “since I’m the one who’s had to put up with those things bouncing around all over this house for so long, I think I’d better ‘go first’!”

 

Stella simply walked over to me, her breasts level with my face, it was an awe inspiring sight.  I raised my hands to cup those magnificent things, whoever said more than a handful was a waste, had never had their hands on these!  They were as smooth and firm as they looked, but also quite soft to the touch.  I rolled them in my hands for a moment before taking her nipples into my mouth.  What a feeling.  The greatest breasts I had ever tasted.  Quite what the other guys thought about seeing a father suck his daughter’s tits right in front of them was anyone’s guess but on reflection I’m sure that after they got over the shock and excitement at such a lewd act, they just wanted to have their turn.

 

In no time I heard someone from a far off land say “20 seconds”. That bastard Geoff, he would be timing me!  I reluctantly broke off.  “My turn” Geoff said and without any hesitation Stella walked over to Geoff and he ‘took his turn’!  Everyone took their turn.  Last to go was Ed, “Christ, you’re not much older than my granddaughter” he said, just before he buried his head in the youngest pair of tits he’d had in about 40 years!

 

Although I don’t understand it, it was incredibly exciting watching my friends’ mouths impaled on my daughter’s tits.  I had never thought of myself as a voyeur before, but maybe I was, and with my daughter!

 

I don’t think any of us knew where to go from there, including Stella, so we carried on with the game.  The atmosphere was incredibly sexually charged.  Stella carried on as if nothing had happened, continuing to wait on us. 

 

It wasn’t long before we all found ourselves involved in a big pot, £100.  I’m sure that this was more through a lack of concentration than all of us having good hands.  Stella noticed this, “blimey” she said “£100. I didn’t know you guys were such high rollers!”.  We were about to reveal our cards when Stella said “Hold on. I have a new deal, whoever wins this hand gives me their winnings” she paused “And I’ll give them the best blowjob they’ll ever have”. Our jaws literally hit the floor.  She continued “you all obviously think you have a good hand, but you know the other guys must have too, so you don’t know where you stand which is why you all checked in the last round of betting”  (she clearly understood more of this game than I realised) “so really, even if you hold the winning hand, you’ll only really be losing £20. £20 for the blowjob of your life, has to be the bargain of the century!”.  It did seem to make some kind of twisted sense but none of us were thinking that clearly.  They all cast glances in my direction. “Does that include me?” I asked.  Stella laughed “I guess, if you want me to, Daddy” emphasising the last word suggestively.  I didn’t think it would be me because I only had a pair of 10s.

 

I looked around.  “Do we all agree?” I asked, like there was any doubt.  “OK then, let’s see the cards”.  I turned my cards over first, Geoff revealed a pair of 5s and looked totally pissed, Ed had a pair of 8s, Tony had an Ace high with nothing else.  My god, it was going to be me, would I/could I go through with it?  I never found out because Tim turned over three Jacks.  The look on his face was priceless, like he’d won the lottery.  Now Tim is no looker at all and, there’s no other word for it, he’s fat.  Stella smiled, still without hesitation she picked up the money and said. “OK then, let’s do it”.  It didn’t appear to faze her at all that he looked as he did.  She took Tim by the hand and led him up to her room. 

 

We all sat there in silence, none of us sure what to say or do.  Some little time expired and they still hadn’t returned.  I said that I’d better go and make sure she was alright, fatherly instincts finally kicking in, albeit a little late.  I went up to her room and as I approached I could hear groaning noises.  Stella’s bedroom door was ajar and I pushed it open a little.  I was greeted with the sight of my daughter on all fours on her bed being fucked from behind by Tim. 

 

Stella must have heard the door, she turned to me and said “its ok Dad, he’s paying me well for it”.  Tim looked towards me with a look of horror on his face and it was clear that the sight of me seeing him fuck my daughter caused him to instantly orgasm, as the noises each of them made testified.

 

I smiled wistfully but didn’t say anything and walked back down to the table.  “Everything ok?” Geoff said.  “Yeah.  I think Tim’s game is done for the evening.” I replied. Before anyone responded Stella appeared a little sheepishly and duly collected all of the money Tim had left.  “Jesus. Does that mean what I think it means?” Geoff said.  Stella laughed and picked up Tim’s coat.  I said I’d take it and I handed it to Tim who was standing by the door looking very embarrassed.  I assured him it was ok and we’d talk later.  Stella watched from the kitchen doorway, curious about what I would do.

 

“So what’s the deal?” Geoff said.  “Is that offer only on the table for Tim?”.  It seems the fact that I was her father had been lost to him with the thought that he could fuck this girl, if he was willing to pay.  “How much you got” Stella said.  Geoff had about £80 left., not as much as Tim had.   Tony had about £100 but Ed only had £50 left.  I was the only one left who was up on the night.  “Well, you have to go ‘all in’, no negotiation, I can set the minimum at £80 for a suck and fuck but £50 can only get a suck”.  My daughter, the whore!  She looked at me and my stack, about £150. I held up my hands “Don’t look at me honey, I aint paying you for sex.  But if you want to do this with these guys, it’s your body”.  I tried to make it sound light and funny, but it’s not really something that it’s easy to make a joke out of!

 

Geoff was up and had handed over his money almost before I’d finished speaking.  Stella took him upstairs.  I sat there silently with Ed and Tony. After a bit I ‘owed’ it to Stella to check in on her.  Sure enough by now Geoff was fucking her.  He was on top of her giving her his all.  I realised this was not necessarily the best position to view as this somewhat ‘disturbed’ voyeur that I had become.  I can’t explain it but I did find it incredibly erotic to watch my daughter being fucked.

 

Geoff, left with a smile on his face that only comes from having fucked a girl with a body like Stella’s.  Tony was next and I was left downstairs with Ed, it wasn’t time to check in on them yet.  Ed looked a bit fed up that he was only gonna get a BJ, how many more chances was he going to get to fuck a 19 year old girl with a body like that, he whined.  I admit I did sympathise with him.  I could see that Ed was building up to something and sure enough it came. “Jack. You couldn’t spot me £30 could you?”.  Ed was asking me if I would lend him money to fuck my daughter.  I laughed.  “Tell you what, if I lend it to you, you pay me back double”.  If I ever saw a frown turned upside down this was it.  Ed didn’t even think about it.  What had I become, my daughter may be acting like a whore, but now I’m practically pimping her!

 

After Tony left, Stella came back to the kitchen to find that Ed now had £80, if she forgot or wondered how he came by it she didn’t let it on, she just led him by the hand up to her room.  I decided to watch the whole thing through the door this time, I had nobody else to entertain!  Stella let Ed suck some more on those fine titties before she began undoing his trousers, and like a pro, she soon had his cock out and in her clearly very skilful mouth.  She wasn’t kidding about the best BJ ever by the looks of it.  Slow, long deep sucks, gradually building up to a faster pace, taking his whole length in her mouth with each suck.  Ed said that he wanted to fuck her now, I guess he knew he would probably only be able to cum once.  He asked for her to go on top and she duly obliged, bouncing up and down furiously on this guy, about 3 times her age.  Stella clearly loved sex and Ed clearly loved it too as it wasn’t long before he climaxed. 

 

Stella stayed in her room this time as I saw Ed out, he couldn’t speak he just smiled at me!  I went up to Stella’s room and asked if I could come in.  She said yes and she was sat on her bed still naked.  I smiled at her and sat next to her.  I ran my finger up and down her thigh. “Quite an evening you’ve had honey” I said “You’ve made yourself a lot of money”.  “I know! You don’t mind do you , Dad?  I’ve never done anything like that before….for money I mean!” and she smiled cheekily.  I smiled back at her and leaned forward and kissed her.  I didn’t know what she’d do but she didn’t back away, in fact she kissed me back.  I moved my hand to her breast and circled her nipple with my thumb.  I broke from the kiss and moved my head down to those breasts again, my god they were truly amazing, I could have stayed there for hours, savouring each suck, nibble and kiss. 

 

“I thought you said you didn’t want it” Stella said as I continued to suckle at her breast. I tore myself away from them and looked her in the eye “No.  I said that I wouldn’t pay for it.  But you can bet your sweet ass that I most definitely am getting it!”.  We smiled at each other and embraced in a deep sensual kiss.  I laid her back on the bed and moved on top of her.  It was almost like her pussy sucked me in I fit in so easily and snugly.  She was surprisingly tight and in no time I was pumping furiously into my daughter.  Stella was obviously enjoying it too, she made more pleasurable noise with me than with the others. “Oh God yes, harder Dad, fuck me harder Daddy”.  What’s a father to do?  I fucked her as hard as I could before finally unleashing spurt after spurt of semen into her.  I had never in my life felt so purely happy.

 

That is until Stella rolled me onto my back and started to blow me!  Oh my god, it was even better than it looked. Her technique was remarkable, the way she used her tongue was mind-blowing, .  I couldn’t help but wonder who taught her how to do this – I remain her father after all and she certainly didn’t learn it from her mother! She interspersed the BJ with the boob job of all time.  To see my cock between those 2 perfect tits was the most beautiful sight I’d ever seen. 

 

That is until she decided she need to be fucked again and she climbed on top of me. Riding me like she’d been just spent a year in a convent, or perhaps a better analogy would be a year in prison!  I’d never been fucked so hard in my life and to look up at her, or more to the point, to look up at those breasts bouncing in every possible direction as she fucked me, was a sight that will remain with me forever.  Needless to say I had to grab hold of them, if only for protection!

 

I decided it was time for a change so I moved her off of me and I positioned myself behind her.  I made long hard strokes deep into her pussy, looking at that delicious ass as I pounded away, lightly fingering her ‘other’ hole at the same time.  I got up a real head of steam and she moaned loudly with each thrust, encouraging me to fuck her harder. 

 

I knew there was one more thing I needed to try before the night was done.  I withdrew and positioned my cock at the entrance to her ass.  Stella tensed, was this something she hadn’t done before?  Well if it was she didn’t have long to wait as I eased my full length gently into her ass.  “Oh fuck”, she practically screamed “Fuck”.

 

I had never fucked anally before, my wife never went for it when I broached the subject.  Now here I was, my first anal fuck, inside my daughter. I hadn’t moved my penis since entering her ass.  “Are you ok honey?” I asked (kind, caring Daddy!) “Have you ever done it this way before?”. 

 

“No” she said. “I mean yes I’m fine and no I haven’t been fucked in the ass before Daddy, but I want you to, oh god I want you to.  Please fuck me in the ass Daddy”.  I took it steady at first, breaking in a virgin ass but soon she was crying out for me to go harder.  Christ! She really did love a good hard fucking, what a girl, my little girl! 

 

I knew I was close to climaxing again but I didn’t want to do it in her ass, I pulled out and turned her over onto her back just in time for me to unload over those great big titties.  Another sight for the memory banks to store forever, my daughters perfect, big breasts covered in my cum. 

 

I was, quite literally, shagged out by now and fortunately she was too.  We fell asleep in her bed.  I woke up through the night and wondered about the events of the night before and how she would react in the morning.  How would she feel after fucking her old man?  I have to admit I felt a wide ranging mixture of emotion, everything from shame to elation.  She might never speak to me again.  I decided I had to face it so I stayed with her and eventually drifted off to sleep again. 

 

It turned out I needn’t have worried.  I was awoken the next morning by a strange sensation.  My cock felt all wet.  I looked under the bedcovers to find my daughter sucking enthusiastically on my cock again.  She looked up at me and smiled and I smiled back, scarcely believing how lucky I had become.  I phoned in sick for work that day.  Stella was going back to Uni on Sunday and my wife was due back Saturday.  I knew that I couldn’t afford to miss a single second of fucking my daughter.

My daughter, a little girl no more

gimmeshelter on Incest Stories

Tessa is my 14 year old daughter.  Always a very pretty girl, I noticed the other day just what a sexy young woman she had become.  She was going to a party and she wore a very revealing little dress.  I had never had sexual thoughts of Tessa before but although a father, I am still just a man and I had noticed that she had nice smooth legs, and although I was always a little embarrassed to think of it previously, a very pert, well rounded little ass.  This dress was tight and short, very short, only a couple of inches below that great little ass of hers, and it accentuated her ass beautifully.  I could scarcely take my eyes off her ass until she turned around to face me.

Read More
p>

 

Her breasts looked so full and firm I couldn’t believe it.  They must have been a D cup, maybe DD, and they way they wiggled about in that dress, it was clear that they were not supported by a bra.  My breath was taken away, how could I not have noticed these before?!  However, my fatherly instincts kicked in and I created huge a fuss about letting her out of the house dressed like that.  My wife, who clearly still saw her as I had done only minutes before, told me in no uncertain times how stupid I was being, Tessa told me she hated me, and they both stormed out of the house to drive Tessa and her friend, our neighbour two doors down, to the party.

 

I felt bad about the fight but also confused, my Tessa had looked so hot, I was still in a state of shock, which I knew contributed to my over-reaction.  Throughout the evening, images and thoughts of Tessa kept entering my head. I tried to fight them but I couldn’t.  I knew then that I wanted to fuck my daughter and I had to try and see if I could.

 

Tessa was being brought home by our neighbour and I waited up for her, my wife having always been an early to bed woman.  I didn’t know what I was going to do but I wanted to speak to her and see how it went.

 

Tessa came in around 10pm, still looking hotter than ever. and I asked if she had had a good time.  It was clear that she hadn’t and she was still frosty with me.  I apologised to her and after a while she forgave me and became more chatty.  She was sitting across from me and I knew that if I wasn’t staring at her breasts I was staring at her legs.  She must have noticed too.

 

After a short while it was clear that her miserable evening was as a result of her lack of success in getting this boy, Alan, to show any interest in her.  I knew that this was my best opportunity to steer the conversation in the direction I wanted.

 

I told Tessa that I thought Alan must have been blind or an idiot not to want to be with her and I told her how beautiful and sexy she looked tonight.  Tessa chuckled to herself and offered her thanks or my compliment.  I confessed to her that it was how she looked tonight that had caused my bad reaction earlier, that I had found it hard to accept what an incredibly beautiful young woman she had become, and I threw in an off the cuff remark about her having a smoking hot body!  She laughed but also turned a little red in the cheeks, however, she was clearly pleased to continue to receive my compliments.

 

I took it a step further, I asked her to stand up to show me how lovely she now was.  “Daaaad!” she exclaimed, clearly a little embarrassed, but nonetheless she stood up.  I motioned for her to twirl and she did, giving me a lovely view of her ass. 

 

I held out my hands and she walked towards me, her breasts bouncing so tantalisingly, and took my hands in hers.    I broke the grip and placed my hands on her waist, shaking my head and telling her that I couldn’t believe how beautiful she had become.  I said to her that soon no man was going to be able to resist her.  I said “Look at you Tess, you’re as pretty as picture, you’ve got a perfect figure, great breasts, lovely legs and a fantastic ass!”  It was as I said the word ass I moved my hands from her waist and cupped each ass cheek through her dress, gently squeezing.  She laughed, “Dad!” she again exclaimed, but she just stood there in front of me, smiling, with my hands on her ass.  I was smiling back up at her as if this was the most natural thing in the world. 

 

Tessa broke the silence, “Dad, your hands are on my ass!” she smiled in a jokey manner.  “Yeah, I know” I replied “do you mind?”.  She smiled and shook her head sheepishly.  I said “How about now?” and I moved my hands down her legs a little and then back up and under her dress this time.  Tessa inhaled in a mock shock kind of way but she still didn’t move away.  My hands were now on fondling that perfect ass through a pair of flimsy panties.   My hands explored the edges of her bare ass cheek and the finer curves through her panties.  Tessa still didn’t object.  We were both still smiling at each other.

 

Nothing further was said and I broke the stalemate by moving my hands under her panties and onto her bare ass cheeks.  Oh my god, the feeling was incredible, sitting there, my daughter stood in front of me, and I was fondling her bare ass!  “You don’t mind do you?”, I said to her.  Tessa shook her head, “No” she quietly replied.

 

I decided I need to take it further.  I said to her “why don’t you give your old man a nice little kiss to show there’s no hard feelings for earlier”.  She laughed and gave me nice little kiss on the lips.  I said to her “That was a daddy/daughter kiss, why don’t you let me see how lucky Alan would have got if he had had half a brain”.  She laughed and seemed to think about it for a second before saying “OK” quietly and then bending down and kissing me long and full on the lips.  She gently moved her tongue into my mouth, I didn’t press it, I let her kiss me how she wanted, while still fondling her ass.  It was an amazing feeling, our mouths locked together in a deep passionate kiss.

 

She was kissing me far longer than I expected so I decided to take a chance and tear one hand away from her ass and onto her breast, through her dress. Tessa didn’t protest or stop kissing me. 

 

It was me who decided to break the kiss.  I told her how much I enjoyed it and that Alan didn’t know what he was missing!   She laughed again.  I said that I hoped that she wouldn’t have let Alan fondle her up like I had!  She laughed, “maybe” she said cheekily.   I expressed mock shock and asked if she would have taken off her dress for Alan.  “No way” she said most defiantly, which pleased me immensely.

 

I asked her if she would take her dress off for me.  She looked down at me and nodded her head.  My excitement was at fever pitch and she reached behind her and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the ground.  The sight of her firm proud breasts standing to attention right in front of me was breathtaking.  Stood in front of me in only her panties, I shook my head as if I couldn’t believe what I was seeing, which I couldn’t.  I cupped both her breasts.  They were so smooth, so firm, the way only a teenage girls can be.  I gently rubbed each nipple with my thumbs before I could not wait any more and took a breast in my mouth.  I began sucking and kissing each perfect breast, moving my hands back to her perfect ass as well. 

 

Tessa was making appreciative noises.  I broke away from her breasts, stood up, and kissed her long and deep, my tongue this time exploring her mouth.  I moved down to kiss her neck “Daddy”, Tessa said, a little breathlessly, I looked at her “yes sweetheart?” I responded.  “Are you going to fuck me?”

 

I broke away from her, it was quite shock to hear her say these words, but my god it was the biggest turn on of all time. I nearly came on the spot.   “Do you want me to?”, I stammered.  She nodded her head slowly, “Yes” was all she said.

 

I kissed her again and we moved down to the floor. I worked my way down her body, kissing every beautiful square inch. I reached her panties and inched them down, getting my first view of her pussy.  I gently massaged her for a while before I went down on her virgin pussy, gently easing a finger inside her.  I decided that she was as ready as she was going to be and I positioned myself to enter her.  She was so tight but I gently broke her in before getting up a full head of steam.  It wasn’t long though before I came an ocean inside her.

 

Afterwards, we lay next to each other on the floor, my head spinning with what we had done, I had no idea how Tessa felt but from the strange smile on her face she looked content.  I decided to see if she was willing to do a little more for her old man.  I asked her how she was, she said that she felt great … music to my ears.

 

I asked her if she wanted to do it again and she smiled and nodded.  I said “OK but I’m not 18 anymore, you’ll have to give me a minute” I paused a second “unless you want to lend me a helping hand”.  “What do you mean?” she enquired but I think she knew where I was headed.  “Well sweetheart, my little soldier” (don’t ask me where that came from, it just came out of my mouth!)) “needs a little encouragement to go again.  If you’d like to give him a little kiss or 2 I’m sure he’ll be ready to go again in no time”.  Tessa smiled and looked down at my cock, she took it gently in her hand and started stroking it, then without hesitation she repositioned herself and started to kiss my cock.  It didn’t take her long before she turned her kisses into a long slow suck, taking all of my cock deep into her mouth.  I was in place far above heaven, looking down to see my cock slipping in and out of that beautiful young mouth.

 

After some time I was ready again and although I could have came in her mouth I figured I would save that pleasure for another time, right now I needed to fuck her again.  I told her I was ready and she moved on top of me and kissed me long and hard, positioning her pussy over my cock.  She lowered herself on top of me and started to ride me.  Looking up at that beautiful face and those incredible tits was the greatest sight I had ever seen.  She was clearly enjoying this as much as me and it was surprisingly, and a little annoyingly, quickly before I unleashed another load inside of her.

 

By now I was completely spent and we agreed that we better go to bed, sadly not together.  Whilst laying in bed next to my wife thinking about what Tessa and I had done, it occurred to me that I hadn’t fucked her from behind, so that I could admire that beautiful ass from the best possible view.   Again, I figured that could wait until next time, because there damn well was going to be a next time. Maybe I could even persuade her to let me admire that ass in the best possible way, if you know what I mean!

 

His Twin Girls - 3

bjack on Incest Stories

Bill and his twin girls, Mollie and Abbie, decided to head out to the pool in the back yard. All three were in the nude, as had become the custom at their house. An afternoon of skinny-dipping seemed like a good idea, so all three headed for the water.

Bill decided just to watch the girls for a bit, while they splashed and swam with each other. He was letting his legs hang in the water, while watching their sexy bodies move around in front of him. The girls, on the other hand, were in just waist-deep water for the most part, making it easy to see their boobs. It had gotten quite hot that afternoon, and Bill decided to take a dip to cool off for a while. He slipped in unnoticed, and swam up behind the girls. Since they were

Read More
identicals, he had no idea whose ass was who’s as he got nearer to them.

When he reached them, Bill grabbed one ass and gave it a squeeze. Abbie let out a scream, and when he reached the surface, Abbie said “DADDY! You scared me!”

“Poor baby” replied Bill, as he reached out for Mollie’s ass. He gave hers a tweak, and she jumped also, as though she had been shocked.

“DADDY, I’M GOING TO GET YOU!” shouted Mollie. Bill started to swim away, and just barely escaped her grasp. He climbed out of the pool, having cooled off, and laid down on the edge again. Bill noticed that Abbie and Mollie were talking in hushed tones to each other. Since he couldn’t hear them, he decided just to bake in the sun for a while.

After a few minutes, Bill felt a couple of hands stroking his cock. Soon, both sets of hands were working with each other, stroking his cock to its full 7” length. Bill reached out on either side of him, and began stroking his girls’ boobs, eventually settling on their ½” long nipples atop their 32B boobs. He still hadn’t opened his eyes, so he had no idea who was on which side. One of them did move back into the water, and situated herself between his legs, while the other seemed content where she was. The one in the water reached out with her hands, and continued stroking his cock. After a short time, she put his cock into her mouth and began sucking him. The one out of the water positioned her feet on either side of his lower torso, facing his face, and started inserting his cock into her pussy.

Bill had to open his eyes then, and saw that the one on him was Mollie, and she was moving up and down on his fully erect cock. Abbie came out of the water, and sat on her father’s face. Her pussy lips were open wide, and her pussy was already wet, allowing his tongue to slip inside easily. Abbie reached out to her sister, pulling and twisting her nipples, and Mollie quickly sat down on her daddy’s torso, moaning “AAAAHHHH” before pulling his cock out of her pussy as she came, spurting her juices all over his lower body. Bill began sucking on Abbie’s clit, while reaching up to fondle her nipples. Abbie soon stiffened up, and her pussy sprayed Bill’s face with her juices. He tried to drink them all up, but the spray was too wide for him to completely cover. Then Mollie returned to his cock, putting it into her mouth. Abbie joined her sister, and within seconds, Bill was shootinghis cum. They allowed his cock to shoot cum all over their faces, then cleaned each other (and their daddy) with their tongues.

Abbie stood up, and jumped into the pool with her sister. Bill was still breathing hard on the side of the pool. After a couple of minutes, Mollie sat up on the side of the pool, right beside her dad. Bill slipped into the water, and moved in front of Mollie, spreading her legs as wide as they could go. He reached out behind her and pulled her as close as possible, then began licking her pussy from one end to the other. While this was occurring, Abbie reached through Bill’s legs and began stroking his cock again, and within minutes, he was coming in the water.

Mollie’s cunt was completely soaked inside, and Bill’s tongue excited her even more. He finally started concentrating on her clit, licking it back and forth and up and down, trying to make her cum again.

At the same time, Abbie released his cock and climbed out beside her sister. Bill reached out to Abbie’s cunt, and began stimulating her clit, keeping his finger on it constantly. Bill continued licking Mollie’s clit, and she lifted her ass off the deck and began to spurt all over Bill’s face. And when Abbie saw her sister‘s performance, she began squirting her juices on her dad’s hand. Bill then moved over to Abbie’s pussy, taking a long look at her soaking wet insides, and her parted and protruding pussy lips. He began licking her sweet juices with his tongue, and sticking it deep into her hole. He then stuck a finger into Mollie’s pussy, and began stroking it in and out. He did this several times and felt Mollie begin to lift her ass off the deck again. In mere seconds, Mollie was spurting a second time. Bill's concentration then moved back to Abbie, sucking her pussy juices before moving up to her clit. Once there, he gently used his teeth to squeeze her clit, and she started gushing again.

Both girls jumped into the pool again, but reached around their dad and grabbed his already erect cock. Mollie began gently fondling his balls, while Abbie concentrated on his cock, particularly the head. After mere moments, Bill began shooting his cum, and both girls moved up to stroke his cock head. They took turns sucking and licking his dick, cleaning his cum completely off his cock. Then Mollie turned her dad around, put her legs around his back, and his cock into her pussy. She began moving up and down, stroking his cock each time, until her pussy exploded once again with her juice. In short order, Bill started his own orgasm, and shot his cum into Mollie’s pussy.

Mollie then sat on the edge of the deck, allowing Abbie to spread her legs and clean their dad’s cum out of Mollie’s cunt. Abbie sucked her sister’s cunt so well, that another spurting orgasm hit, spraying Abbie with Mollie’s fluid as well as Bill’s.

Bill then sat on the steps leading out of the pool. “Abbie, come over here and sit on my cock.” Abbie was glad to cooperate, and was soon sinking his cock into her cunt. Mollie walked over to her daddy, and stood in front of him, pussy right in front of his face. She spread her cunt lips wide, and Bill immediately began licking her cunt. Her sweet juices started flowing like a creek right into his mouth. Abbie continued to raise up and down on his cock, despite the fact that he couldn’t completely maintain a hard-on. It was still enough to stimulate Abbie’s cunt, and cause her to spray him once again.

Bill then moved his tongue from Mollie’s cunt hole to her clit, and shortly, she began making her trademark noises. “OOOOOOO” she said, then her juices were pouring out of her cunt and all over Bill’s face. He ran his hand up her body to her nipples, and when he pulled on them both, still licking her clit, more fluids spurted out of her. It seemed like they couldn’t get enough of each other.

But they eventually had to stop. All three ambled into the house, and all headed toward the bathroom. Bill began washing himself first, but the girls would have none of that. They began washing him from head to toe, concentrating on his cock and ass. Despite not being able to achieve a full erection, he was still able to have an orgasm, with the girls bringing him around.

Bill returned the favor. He soaped them down, starting with their boobs, then moving to their nipples. He played with their nipples for a long time before moving down to their legs and working his way up. Working on both girls at the same time, Bill washed their thighs, then moved up to their asses, spending a lot of time on their fleshy orbs. Then, he stuck his hands between their legs, and scrubbed their outer pussy lips thoroughly. He went around to the front of both, and shampooed their pussies, before moving back to their lips again. He rubbed his fingers between their lips, not sticking them into their pussy holes quite yet. After some minutes of lip rubbing, he then began sticking a finger into each pussy as far as it would go. Once his finger was in, he used his thumbs to apply pressure on each girl’s clit, and both had their spraying orgasms only seconds later.

After their shower, all three had dinner, then hurried to Bill’s bed. The problems that Bill had earlier with fucking his daughters don’t seem as large any more…

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunday morning rolled around a little too fast. Both girls were sleeping like babies, looking so innocent completely nude on his bed.

‘Innocence? I guess I’ve robbed them of any of that now’ Bill’s conscience said to him. Pangs of guilt started stabbing his heart as he tried to go about his morning routine. He decided to take a shower--maybe he could wash his guilt down the drain if he tried hard enough.

In his bedroom, Mollie and Abbie, his teenage twins, were talking. “Do you think Daddy’s acting a little weird, Abbie?” her sister asked.

“Yeah, like he didn’t even know us when he woke up. What do you think’s going on?”

Mollie furrowed her brow for a few seconds before saying “Maybe he’s thinking we’re doing something wrong. Or maybe he’s afraid we’re going to tell someone, and get us all in trouble.”

“You may be right. I think we need to have an honest talk with him when he gets out” said Abbie. We need to make him relax a little more.

In the shower, Bill is thinking the same thing. He has always connected with the girls’ thoughts better than most dads, and today was no exception. He turned off the water and toweled off, then headed back to his room to talk.

When he walked into his room, the girls were sitting at opposite ends of his bed. They were both still naked, and both had two fingers in their own pussies. Then he heard Abbie say “Let’s pretend our fingers are Daddy’s cock, and we’ll get off a lot quicker that way.”

Mollie jumped right in. "Daddy, put that cock into my pussy. That feels good, Daddy. I’m going to cum real soon, if you keep pumping my pussy.”

Abbie chimed in with “Yes, Daddy, I’m about to cum, too. Just keep it going now, faster…faster…”

Abbie was the first to start spurting, and Bill didn’t think she was going to stop. She moaned a deep moan, and said “RIGHT THERE, DADDY, TOUCH MY CLIT!! I’M COMMMINGGGGG!!!”

This seemed to spur Mollie on to her own orgasm. “NOW TOUCH MY CLIT, TOO!! NOW I’M COMMMINGGG!!!” Both girls began spurting over and over again, soaking the already soiled bed. Both had two fingers in their cunt, and a thumb on their clit. Their spurting had to last at least 30 straight seconds. Then Abbie slipped closer to her sister, so close in fact that their pussies began to touch. They began mashing their clits together, and rubbing their pussies against one another. Less than a minute later, both girls began spurting again, this time all over each other. When the orgasms were done, they switched to a 69, and licked each other’s pussies, cleaning their female fluids off each other.

Bill had long ago dropped his towel, losing any sense of modesty his guilt feelings had brought out earlier. He pumped his hand on his cock while his ‘little’ girls pleasured each other, and when they had their second orgasms, began spurting from his cock along with them. The girls were so lost in their own pleasure that they were completely oblivious to his presence. When he finally spoke, he knew it was already a lost cause.

“Good morning, girls” their daddy said.

Both Mollie and Abbie shrieked when they heard Daddy’s voice. They were so lost in each other that he completely scared them both. “I’ve never had that kind of reception before” he joked.

“You SCARED us, Daddy!” said a trembling Abbie.

“Yeah, we didn’t know you were there” added Mollie.

“Sorry about the scare” said Bill. “It was an accident. But I think we need to talk about things.”

“We thought something was on your mind today” said Mollie. “So spill it.”

Bill sighed. “I just wonder if what we’ve done this weekend is the right thing. It scares me to be fucking my own daughters. What if someone finds out? I would get arrested, and may never be allowed to see you again! I could go to jail, I would lose my job…”

“Daddy, Daddy, OK!” said Mollie. “We’ve thought about that, too. But we both promised each other that this is our family secret, and nobody else has to know. Besides, you have to remember one thing--you haven’t forced anything on us, right?”

“I guess” Bill reluctantly agreed.

“And if anyone doesn’t want to participate, he or she is free to say ‘no,’ right?”

“Yeah, but…”

“So the long and short is that you have nothing to worry about, Daddy” said Abbie. “We’re not going to talk, and we know you’re not going to, so what’s to worry about?”

“But isn’t this just plain wrong? Isn’t it morally wrong for a father to have sex with his own daughters?”

“Since when has this family been that concerned about morals?” asked Mollie. “Sometimes, I think morals are rules thought up by people who just didn’t like to have any fun, and thought that nobody else should either.”

Bill had to smile at that line, because that’s just what he thinks of most societal rules himself. He hasn’t expressed that to his daughters, but they seem to know his thoughts sometimes anyway.

“So stop worrying, Daddy” concluded Abbie. “Everything’s cool.”

Bill decided that he needed some relaxation to let his mind clear, so he said to the girls “Why don’t we get dressed for the first time this weekend, and go for a hike? We really do need to take a break from all this fun.”

At first the girls were against the idea, but later decided that it might be good to get away from the house. So all got cleaned up and dressed, ate some breakfast, and headed out.

At 10:oo in the morning, the day was humid, and the temperature was headed to 90 degrees, so a mountain hike was agreed upon. It would be a little cooler in higher altitudes, and would make the hike more bearable. Bill knew of a relatively easy hike on a nearby mountain trail, so off they went.

They arrived, put on their backpacks containing mostly water and trail mix, and off they went. As they made it up the mountain, all three became quite sweaty, and had to be careful to ration the water until they reached the top of the mountain. There, Bill know of a crystal-clear pool where they could refill the water. The trip up the slope was uneventful, and except for soaking their shirts with sweat (revealing that neither girl had worn a bra), they were all in good shape when they reached the top. Just a short way off the trail, they found the mountain pool, and refilled their bottles. They had seen no other hikers on the trail today, so they decided to go for a swim in the water.

The girls took their shirts off and rinsed the sweat out, then laid them out to dry a little. Then they quickly stripped off their pants and went into the water for a nude swim. “C’mon, Daddy, the water feels great!” bubbled Mollie.

“Yeah, Daddy, nobody’s around. It’ll be all right!” called Abbie.

So reluctantly, Bill doffed his clothes and joined his daughters in the water. All three had a refreshing swim, and once out of the water, did a little nude sunbathing by the pond. Soon, though, Bill noticed that the sun began playing a game of hide and seek, going completely behind a dark cloud. Soon, they began feeling the large raindrops of a summer rainfall. Allie then said to her dad “We’ve got to hurry! We’ll get wet if we don’t! Get dressed, Mollie!” Allie didn’t realize how ridiculous she sounded until Mollie got the giggles.

“What’s so funny, Mollie? You’re going to get soaked soon!”

Mollie got control of herself and explained her giggles. “Abbie, we are going to get wet no matter what we do, so why worry about clothing now? It’s going to rain, but we were just in the water naked! We’re about as soaked as we can get already. Now the water is going to come from the clouds rather than the earth. Just relax and enjoy it.”

Their dad agreed. “Abbie, let’s all just relax and wait out the storm here. Wet is wet, no matter where it comes from. I think it’s fun.”

“OK, OK, I get it” replied Abbie. Just then, she was pelted with a blob of mud, courtesy of her sister. “What…Mollie!!??” And the battle was on. Abbie grabbed an handful of mud, and threw it back at her sister, and Bill snuck up behind Mollie with a handful of his own, and smeared it on her boobs and stomach. Mollie turned around with her already muddy hands, and both girls tackled their dad in the mud as the rain poured down on them.

By the time they were tired, the mud coated all of them from top to bottom. Even Bill’s cock was caked with mud, since he had been pushed face-down in the slop. For his part, Bill made sure that both girls were caked as well--their boobs were covered, and their asses and cunts had a chocolate look to them now. All of them had a head of mud rather than hair, and they looked like monsters that had just found their way out of the water. As the rain let up, they all decided to clean up, and all found their way into the water for a nature bath. When they were rinsed off, the rainstorm had passed, and they began to get ready for the hike down the mountain.

“Since we haven’t seen anyone else on the trail, why don’t we hike down in the nude? We can keep our clothes handy if we do hear someone coming. Please, Daddy?”

Bill saw all sorts of problems with that plan, but hiking with both girls in the nude was too much to resist. “I think we need to hurry, though, since it will be getting dark before too long.”

So the girls got up and put on their boots, but nothing else but their backpacks, and the three started down the trail in the nude. Bill looked at the sky again, and decided that they probably wouldn’t have any company, because it was getting too late for anybody to start the hike now.

Bill noticed that the girls kept looking back at his cock, as it swayed with his movements. He couldn’t find fault, though, since he was staring straight at their asses as they jiggled with each step. His cock had maintained a half-erection since they started down the mountain. He noticed also when he got a glimpse of their boobs that their nipples were doing a good job staying erect also. At one point, the trail became rather steep, and due to the recent rain, quite slick. Abbie lost her footing, slipped and fell right on her ass. Her butt was caked with mud, except for the crack in the middle. Mollie began making fun of her sister, so much so that she fell herself, and made an even bigger ‘Splat!’ when she landed on her butt. Bill had to use some of their water to rinse their butts off, getting an erection when he cleaned their asses. This brought both girls to giggling fits.

His erection did not go without notice by the twins. Despite the rain falling from above, Mollie reached for his cock and quickly inserted it into her mouth. She quickly began in and out motions, and Bill felt his orgasm was soon to come. Abbie stepped between them, and Bill reached down to her pussy, inserting a finger between her already-wet lips and into her warm tunnel. Mollie continued sucking on her father’s cock, while Abbie began moaning with Bill’s ministrations. Mollie’s speed on his cock increased, and his finger in Abbie’s pussy also began faster movements. In just seconds, Bill started moaning “Mollie! I’m coming!” Mollie pulled his cock out of her mouth, and he shot his cum all over Abbie’s back and Mollie’s hand. At the moment Bill got off, Abbie squealed, and Bill could feel his daughter’s pussy spurting all over his hand and her inner thighs. Mollie stuck Bill’s cock back into her mouth, and quickly he recovered to another erection.

Bill had Mollie stand up and grab a young sapling with both hands. This caused her ass to stick out seductively toward her dad, and he reached down and stuck his cock into her pussy. Abbie helped her sister out by sucking on her nipples, pulling them out as far as they would go before releasing them with a pop. Mollie was moaning and breathing faster and faster, then with a final moan, began spurting her own come all over her dad’s cock and sister’s face. Bill had to hold on

to his girl to keep her from falling down in the mud. Just a few more thrusts later, Bill pulled out and spurted his cum all over Mollie’s back and ass. Abbie again began feasting on his cum, reaching around Mollie to feed her some as she recovered from her own orgasm. After they recovered, all three got their gear back on, and began the trek down the mountain toward the car.

When they finally arrived, Bill opened the doors and all three piled in. Mollie spoke first. “That was the best sex I could imagine! You were both great!”

Abbie added “I loved being the middle of a ‘sandwich.’ Mollie sucking Daddy, Daddy fingering my pussy…it couldn’t have been better!”

“Well, you two were pretty exciting yourselves. I wouldn’t have believed that I could cum twice in just a few minutes. I think we all had a great day, even if we did get a little muddy.”

“I think that might have been the best part” said Abbie. “Who’d have thought that we could all make love on a trail, as it was getting dard, with rain falling down, and still have the fun that we did? It was just super!”

They all headed for home, the girls still in the nude, having forgotten to get dressed once in the car. Fortunately, there was a warm blanket for each of them, and they wrapped up and went to sleep.

Once home, all three got into the shower, and washed each other off, from head to toe, and everything in between. ‘Thank heaven this is Sunday. The girls have school tomorrow, I have work to go to, and I think we all need the rest’ thought Bill. They all got something to eat after their shower, and when bedtime rolled around, no one spoke about the sleeping arrangements: all three rolled into Bill’s bed. Bill was sandwiched between his beautiful, sexy daughters, but this night, all three got a good night’s sleep for the first time in a while.

First time w/ Daughter 10

bjack on Incest Stories

First time w/ Daughter 10

One day, Elizabeth and I had been on a nude hike behind our house. Now that she was getting a decent diet, Elizabeth was starting to fill out nicely. Still a little small for her age, she was about 5 feet tall, with a 30A-22-28 figure. Donna was a knockout herself, with a 34B-24-34 on her 5’3” frame. Very slim, but attractive still. Elizabeth still had little pubic hair, and I was beginning to wonder if she was going to have just very sparse hair below the waist.

She had dark straight hair beyond her shoulders a bit. Donna helped when it came to styling Elizabeth’s hair, and that was greatly appreciated. The school year had started, but Elizabeth seemed to have no trouble adapting to her new surroundings, making friends almost imme

Read More
diately. That she had a beautiful face with high cheekbones was probably a help in that respect.

The three of us liked our sex so much that we spent virtually every night sleeping with each other. Even though Donna had started her periods now, she still participated during those times, though in a more limited manner. For a while, Elizabeth continued to have trouble getting my cock inside her, so I encouraged her to use first one finger, then later two fingers when she was masturbating, and this seemed to help things along. Once she got the hang of pleasuring herself, she couldn’t seem to get enough. One night, when Donna was out, I was walking past Elizabeth's room, and noticed her moaning, so I looked around the corner to see what was going on. Just like I had taught her, she started out with one finger, slowly rubbing it along her pussy crack. In just a couple of minutes, she stuck that finger deeper and deeper into her pussy, then just grazed her clit with her thumbnail.

It was easy to see that she had gotten very wet by now. Her juices were beginning to drain out of her pussy and between her ass cheeks. This was getting to me now, and I had to start stroking my own sex, quickly bringing my cock to its full 6”. And then I noticed that Elizabeth’s forefinger had joined her middle finger inside her pussy, and she began a two-finger pump. With her other hand, she was playing with her nipples, bringing them to their fullest height. I continued with my cock-pumping, when I noticed that she stuck her ring finger into her cunt, joining the first two. She was soaking her bed by this time, and her moaning “MMMMMMM” was getting ever louder. Then she began a short little “MMMM” each time her fingers went into her cunt, until they all ran together, and her juices began running out of her pussy in a near-river, between her ass cheeks, and onto the bed.

I began stroking my cock in a faster pace, and finally, shot stream after stream onto her floor, which caused a moan on my own part. Elizabeth finally noticed me, and smiled, asking “Did you like that, Daddy?”

“Like it? I thought that was one of the most sexy shows I’ve ever seen. Where did you learn to do that?”

“Nowhere. I couldn’t sleep one night, and went into the living room and just started playing with myself . Then tried to see how far I could go all alone, and, well you can see for yourself.”

An idea came to me then. “Elizabeth, have you ever stuck your fingers anywhere else?” When she looked confused, I said “Just let me show you. Roll over onto your tummy and spread your legs.” She did as I asked, and I stuck my finger into her pussy for some lubrication. “Now, stay relaxed, this should be fun.”

Then I pulled her butt cheeks apart, revealing her virginal asshole. I started my lubed finger just tickling her hole, then slowly began inserting it into her ass. This was one of the few things that Donna didn’t even want to try. At first, Elizabeth’s anal muscles clamped down on my finger, not allowing further penetration. Then after some time, she relaxed and I started pushing in again. I got to the middle knuckle, then pulled out and started pumping a bit faster. Elizabeth began moving in time with me, and soon, I was almost completely in her ass. I noticed her pussy was fully wet again, so I put my cock into her pussy, and it slid in easier than ever before. Her three-finger manipulation had loosened her pussy quite a bit, though she was still fairly tight. I coordinated my cock and finger movements, and very soon, she was pouring her cum juice all over my dick. Her bed was now soaking wet, but it didn’t bother either of us. There were more important things to attend to.

“Are you OK, Elizabeth? I hope that wasn’t too uncomfortable for you.”

“I’m just great, Daddy. I never thought I would enjoy something up my butt, but that was great. Do you have any more tricks?” I can see that Elizabeth will be the experimenter in this house.

“What about my dick up your butt? Are you up for that?”

Elizabeth got a little more quiet now, while she contemplated that possibility. “Maybe that would be OK--we could try it at least.”

“…and if it hurts too much, I’ll stop right away, you know that. First, I’m going to lie on my back. Then you climb on top.” Elizabeth did as I said, then “I’m going to put my cock into your pussy for a bit, to get some lubrication. Then we’ll work on your asshole.”

Her pussy was still wet from before, so I stuck it in as far as it would go. Since she had stretched herself out, it wasn’t nearly as difficult to fit it in. And of course, the pussy juice helped. Then I pulled completely out. I asked her “Are you ready for the back door entry?” She looked at me kind of funny, then got the joke and giggled.

“Go ahead, Daddy. I’m ready.”

“Honey, position your asshole directly over my cock now, and let the head just touch there for a second before you start putting it in. It might be a little easier if you use your hands to pull your ass cheeks apart, too. Now lower your ass on top of my cock, and feel it go slowly in. Is it still OK?”

All I heard is “MMMMMMM” as my cock went further into her hole. When she had taken me in as far as she could, she stopped for a moment to enjoy the feeling. I reached up with my left hand, and began massaging her tits, and with my right hand, started playing with her pussy. She began up and down movements on my cock, and I stuck two fingers inside her pussy and just held them there, letting her do all the moving. She picked up on how rapidly she could comfortably move, then I heard another “MMMMM”. I noticed then that her pussy juice had increased in volume, and I knew that she was about to cum. Keeping her fingers inside her, I began moving them to and fro, feeling every bit of her cunt insides. I noticed another “MMMMMMM”, this one much louder and longer than before, and then her juices were running down my hand and arm as she came and came. That was a signal to my cock, and I began spurting deep into her ass. My cum then ran down my cock and onto my pubic hair, and Elizabeth collapsed onto my chest, my cock popping out of her asshole when she did.

Soon, Elizabeth had recovered, and cleaned my sex juice off of my balls. But I noticed that she kept trying to avoid getting my hairs into her mouth, and that seemed to be taking away from her pleasure. Suddenly, she said “Daddy, how about if I just cut those yucky hairs off so they won’t keep getting in my teeth? What do you think? I promise I’ll be real careful. I sure wouldn’t want to damage anything! Pleeeeease?”

After that impassioned speech, how could I say no? “All right, honey, but you’ll have to do it exactly as I say, or it’s no deal.” Upon her agreement, I got a pair of scissors and a razor, and we put a towel under my ass to catch the hair.

“Wow, daddy, I never really looked at your dick before, I just touched and sucked it without thinking about what I was seeing. It’s COOL looking. But so much hair…”

“Let’s get started then. First, use the scissors to cut away the long hairs.” Elizabeth did this with surgical precision. I was impressed with her natural skill. Once that was done, I said “Get a hand towel, and soak it with warm water. Then we’ll wrap it around my balls and cock, and you can shave it with the razor.” She cut most of my hairs off, except for a little tuft right above where my cock joined my body. There were a few right at the base of the shaft, and she carefully removed those also. She even shaved the area from the base to my ass. Then she examined her craftwork carefully.

“That looks great, Daddy! Now I don’t have to make sure we have toothpicks before we have sex.”

“Very funny, little one! It looks strange after all these years with the hair, but I have to admit, I’m more sensitive to your touch now.”

Then Elizabeth said “Daddy, what about me? I know I don’t have much hair on my pussy, but I want it all gone. Will you shave me?”

“I’d be happy to, honey” I replied. And I started with the scissors, clipping her few hairs to near the skin level, then using the razor to shave her clean. There were still no hairs on her mound to worry about. “Now, how does that look?” I asked.

She replied “Super, just super daddy. It makes me feel like a baby. And you’re right--shaving does make you more sensitive. Won’t Donna be surprised?”

Donna had been shaving her pussy lips and most of her other hairs for a while now, but I had never done it for her. I’d never thought about it, I guess, but I think I’d like to try it on her now. Speaking of Donna, I was wondering where she was, when I heard the key in the front door.

“Hi, Daddy! Whatcha doing?” Such an angelic voice to go with that body and face. She had already taken her clothes off in the front entrance (house rules), and was walking through the living room, when I stood up to let her see Elizabeth’s work. “Daddy! Where did all your hair go? I’ve never seen a bald cock in person.” Then she took it in with her eyes before she broke into a big smile and said “You look even more delicious than when I left. What about you, stinker?”

Elizabeth sat on the couch, and spread her legs wide to show Donna that she was completely hairless. “Oooohh, Elizabeth, SEXY!” Elizabeth broke into a big grin, and began fingering herself.

“Do you like it, Donna, really? I think it feels even sexier than before.”

“If seeing is believing, it has to be great! I’m getting horny just looking at the two of you right now.”

“Donna, can Daddy and I shave you next? I promise to be careful. Can we, please?” There goes Elizabeth again, with that little girl begging that gets to me every time.

“I’ve always done it for myself before, Elizabeth. Should I let you?”

“Oh, come on, Donna! I’ve had my face all over your pussy, so there’s nothing I haven’t seen really up close before. And I’ll cut only what you want, and not a hair more!”

Now it was Donna’s time to think about this. But she only paused for a moment before saying “OK, Sis, go ahead. And you can cut off whatever you want. I’m game for a new look if you want something different for me.”

And Elizabeth immediately got busy. With soap and water, she got Donna’s pussy hairs all soft and matted. Then she began cutting, first with scissors, then with the razor. She made sure Donna’s pussy lips were completely clean, then moved up to her Mound of Venus, and began shaving there. Elizabeth shaved all her pussy hair off completely, then dried her sister off thoroughly.

“How’s that, Donna?”

Donna looked with a hand mirror at her shaved pussy, and only said “Hmmmm.” Then the looked at herself in the full length mirror and again said “Hmmmm.” Her brow furrowed, and I thought that she was disappointed, when she squealed and said “Elizabeth, this looks GREAT! I never thought that my pussy could look so good without any hair at all, but I really like it. Thank you, thank you!”

Elizabeth’s face lightened up, and she hugged Donna as hard as she could. “Oh, I’m so glad you like it. I thought for a second that you didn’t.”

“No, I was just teasing. The second I saw my bald pussy, I knew I loved it. I just had to make you squirm for a while.” Donna smiled at her new sister, then hugged her again.

Donna continued on. “Now, Daddy, I have something to tell you.” When I gave her a quizzical look, she said “I think I’m in love with someone. We’ve been spending a lot of time together lately, and I think this is really special.”

“Well, who is he? Do I know him?” I asked.

He isn’t anybody. She is named Lynn.” Donna awaited my response. When I didn’t say anything immediately, she said “And she’s really beautiful, with long blonde hair and deep blue eyes and…”

“Hold on there, Punkin! I just have one question. Does she feel the same way about you?”

“Yes, Daddy, we’ve talked at length about the pros and cons of our relationship, and we’re both cool with it. I’d like her to meet you and Stinker, oops, I mean Elizabeth, sometime soon. Would that be OK, Daddy?”

“How much have you told her about our lifestyle?”

“Well, she knows that we are nude around the house, and she thinks that would be OK. Her parents are divorced, and she describes her mother as a free spirit, so I think that Lynn would be OK with our nudity. I told her that she could at least strip down to her undies first if she didn’t feel comfortable, but I really don’t think that will be an issue. I was thinking about asking her to spend the night on Friday, if that’s OK, Daddy. Please?”

“Elizabeth, how do you feel about all of this? I think you should be part of the decision here” I said to our newest family member.

“Daddy, I think that having Lynn over would be lots of fun. We could have pillow fights, watch movies…”

“So does that mean your vote is ‘Yes’? OK, Donna, ask her over. Be sure you tell her about our agreement to not reveal family secrets to others.”

“OK, Daddy. Thanks so much. And she’ll keep our secrets, I know she will. Let me call her right now. About 7:00 all right?”

“No, make it earlier so that we can order pizza and drinks for us all.” And with that, Donna ran to her room to grab her cell and finalize plans with Lynn.

Friday rolled around, and Lynn arrived with her mother. She’s just 15, but looks much older. Then when she got out of the car, I saw the beautiful teenager that Donna had described a couple of days ago. Blonde hair down to her shoulder blades combed straight down. The darkest blue eyes I’ve ever seen. 5’4” tall. A very shapely 35B-24-35 hourglass shape. Just a dream in anybody’s book. I spoke to her mother, telling her that Lynn will call when we get tired of each other. Claire just laughed, then drove off.

“Hi, Lynn!” said Donna as they hugged, mashing their boobs together. “Daddy and Elizabeth are inside. Now remember, you can leave your undies on if you want.”

“That will be kind of hard, now won’t it?” Lynn asked. When Donna gave her a puzzled look, Lynn continued “…especially since I didn’t wear any!” And with that, they walked in the door arm-in-arm, and proceeded to strip each other’s clothes off.

After Donna made the intros, I proceeded to slyly examine her body for flaws, but couldn’t find any. I was having trouble finding conversation to make, until Elizabeth jumped in with her usual lack of hesitation. “Wow, Lynn, you are really pretty!” That seemed to break the ice, and then Lynn seemed to make herself more at home.

It was then that Lynn noticed our lack of pubic hair, and said “I’ve heard of going bald, but it usually doesn’t happen down there. What gives?” When Donna explained our spontaneous shaving evening, Lynn seemed intrigued, and asked if she could try it also.

“I must say that the best shaver here is Elizabeth. Not one nick on either one of us, but we’re both smooth as babies where she shaved us.”

Elizabeth then said “Lynn, can I shave you? I’ll just do where you want. Just tell me where.”

“You can shave me bald just like you two girls. I’ve never done that before, but I’ve thought about it a lot. Go right ahead, but if you nick me, I’ll have to get even.” Elizabeth got all the implements, and began shaving Lynn’s blonde pussy hair. When she was finished, she ran her hand over Lynn’s pussy.

“Just checking to make sure everything’s nice and smooth” she explained. Then she handed the hand mirror to Lynn, saying “Look, Lynn. No nicks or cuts--just nice and bald. It even looks good enough to kiss.” Then Elizabeth leaned over, pulled Lynn’s legs apart, and gave her several kisses on her pussy, followed by a long, luxurious lick from top to bottom and back.

Just then, the pizza guy pulled up and I had to get dressed to get the pizzas. We ate quickly, knowing what Elizabeth’s treatment of Lynn probably meant for the night. After cleaning up, we went to the living room to watch some sexy movies. I was hoping this would get everyone in the mood, and I wasn’t disappointed. All the girls were on the couch, and I on the easy chair 90 degrees to them. During the movie, Donna and Lynn began some pussy stroking, while Elizabeth and I were satisfying ourselves for the moment. After one blistering girl-on-girl scene, Donna and Lynn began a very sexy 69 on the couch, and Elizabeth came over to my chair and began playing with my cock. The Donna and Lynn show was the hit of the day, though. Donna immediately shoved her middle finger into Lynn’s pussy, and began a slow in and out motion, getting her lover plenty wet. Lynn had her face buried in Donna’s pussy, licking all around her pussy lips, then sticking her tongue deep into her pussy. Donna continued with the middle finger action, then added her thumb on Lynn’s clit. After just seconds, Lynn had a shaking orgasm, leaking her love juices all over Donna’s hand and arm. Elizabeth then ran to them and said “Let me taste her juices, Donna!” They both began licking Donna’s hand and arm clean, while some juice ran down Lynn’s thighs. I took that as my cue, and began licking Lynn’s legs until the juices were completely gone.

Then I asked “Lynn, have you ever been with a boy or man before.?” Lynn said that she had been naked with a boy once, but he got rough, and she ended it before things really got started. “So you’re still a virgin?” When she said yes, I said “We’ll need to take care of that tonight. But how do you want to lose your cherry? Do you want me to do it, or do you want it to be Donna or Elizabeth?”

Lynn pondered her answer, then said “Donna, if it’s OK with you, I’d like your dad to take my cherry. Do you mind?”

“Mind? I’d be honored! The man who took mine and Elizabeth’s cherry certainly deserves to take yours too, don'tcha think?”

“How about you, Mr. Light? Stupid question, I know, but would you like to take my cherry?”

“I’d be honored, Lynn” I responded. Then to the others, I said “Let’s get her ready. We’ll do it right here on the couch. Lynn, on your back with your legs off the couch. Elizabeth, grab her left leg; Donna, grab her right. Now spread them both wide, so we can see into her pussy.” I gave Lynn the warnings about pain and blood, then aimed my 6” cock at her pussy. I put the head at the entrance of her pussy, with her lubricating fluids already evident, and began the slow plunge into her warm and wet tunnel.

I kept pushing ahead, until I reached Lynn’s cherry, and I heard her gasp. “Are you ready, sweetie?” I asked. She bit her lip, then nodded. Donna and Elizabeth were playing with Lynn’s light-colored nipples, trying to help matters along. I pulled out a bit, then pushed in harder, until her cherry burst. Lynn screamed for a second, then began to calm down and loosen up a bit. “You doing OK, Lynn?” I saw tears streaming down her cheeks.

“I’m doing better now, Mr. Light. It really hurt at first, but it’s getting better all the time.”

“Are you ready to go again, Lynn. If not, just let me know.” I pulled out a little, then slowly pushed my cock back in a little further this time. Next time, I pulled out a bit more, and pushed in to her cervix. Now, she was moaning again, but this time, they were moans of pleasure. I pulled my cock almost all the way out now, then went all the way in again, and another “OOOOOOO” came from her lips. My girls were still pulling and twisting her nipples, and her excitement was quickly building. Suddenly, she grabbed my arms tightly, and despite my girls’ best efforts, they could no longer hold her legs apart. She clamped them on my sides, and was breathing in time with our thrusts, until finally she came with another “OOOOOOOOO” before relaxing with my cock still pounding, pussy fluids leaking all over the couch seat. At last, I could feel my come building, and I pulled out and spurted all over her tits and belly. Elizabeth scooped up some of my come and licked it off her fingers, then offered some to Lynn. She tentatively licked just a little off her Elizabeth’s hand, then licked some more. Suddenly, all three girls were sharing in my cum feast, and licking it off our new fuck-friend.

“Mr. Light, I want you to come inside me next time. I should have told you--I am on the pill, so I won’t get pregnant. I guess I should have told you before…Sorry!”

“That’s OK, Lynn. No apologies needed. But you can bet that next time, I’ll be glad to fill you up rather than spurt all over you. I enjoy either way, so it’s your choice.”

“Thanks, Mr. Light. And I’m guessing next time will be in just a little while?”

“Let’s all get a drink first, then we can pick up again.”

After our thirst was quenched, we all looked at each other thinking “Where do we start?” I spread a blanket on the floor, and we all gathered there. Elizabeth, ever the aggressive one, went straight over to Lynn, and began sucking and pinching her nipples. Donna came over to me, and began sucking my cock, bringing it to attention again. Elizabeth moved quickly down to Lynn’s pussy and began sucking and licking her slit, then moving her tongue further into her pussy. It wasn’t long before Lynn’s “MMMMM” was heard, and soon, she shoved her pussy hard onto Elizabeth’s mouth, having a blinding cum that seemed to shake the house. While Lynn was in the throes of orgasm, Donna got behind Elizabeth and began the same treatment with her, while I moved behind Donna and began a rear-entry into her soaking wet pussy. Elizabeth was soon leaking her cum down her legs and onto Donna’s face, then we heard Donna’s “EEEEEEE” just before she sprayed her cum all over my face and upper torso.

Both of the other girls began licking Donna’s juices off my body, then I shot my load straight into her pussy, which brought another squeal and another spray from her. This time, I withdrew my cock, and her spray shot several feet, hitting both of the other girls at the same time, much to their enjoyment.

I said “Looks like a shower is in order” but Donna said “Daddy, if we are going to have any more sex this evening, why shower now? We’ll just have to shower again anyway, so let’s just not worry about it right now.”

Everybody seemed in agreement with that observation, so the next question was “What next?” But before it could be asked aloud, Lynn crawled over to me, and began fondling my cock with her hands. “I’ve never touched a man’s cock before. Do you mind, Mr. Light.”

“The only thing I mind, Lynn, is ‘Mr. Light.’ Why don’t you call me Bob instead? We know each other well enough for first names by now, don’t you think?”

“OK, Bob, now let’s see that cock.” Lynn grabbed it and began fondling the head with her right hand, and the balls with her left. Donna then began coaching Lynn.

“Now, put the head into your mouth, Lynn. Lick it all over. See how far you can get his cock into your mouth. Farther..farther…that’s right. Now pull it back out and do it in and out, over and over.” Lynn was an excellent student, and soon I was to the point of no return. Donna could tell how far along I was, and said to Lynn “OK, he’s going to come. Now it's time to let him come in your pussy.”

Then Lynn swtiched positions, and eased my cock into her sopping wet pussy.  After just a few more strokes, I shot my load deep into Lynn's hot pussy. Not long after I came, Lynn started with her "MMMMMMMMM" and then she took a deep breath, and I could feel her cum juice dripping down my cock. Both of my girls were masturbating while this was going on, then began to rub their pussies together. Donna again let out her “EEEEEEEE” before shooting her cum all over her sister. and then Elizabeth began coming herself, after her ‘shower.’

“That is SO COOOOOL, Donna” exclaimed Elizabeth. “I don’t care what you say about the mess, I still wish I could shoot like you do.”

“If I could make it happen for you, I would” replied Donna. “Looks like I’m the only really talented one here.” Elizabeth then slapped Donna’s rear end for that remark, and Lynn said “Hey, that ass is mine.”

“OOOOOHHH, sounds interesting, Lynn” I shot back. “But I’m just about to collapse, so why don’t we get that bath I spoke of a while ago?”

“Good idea” said Elizabeth. And all seemed in agreement that now was the time for the bath. I intentionally walked down the hall behind them, so I could get a good look at those jiggling asses. It almost caused another erection, but I couldn’t get much more than a slight change in my cock. Once in the bath, we all took turns at soaping each other up, playing particular attention to ‘special’ areas, then we all headed off to my bed.

What a sexy scene--me, Elizabeth, Donna, and Lynn all together on my bed, and actually sleeping together. What would morning bring, I wondered?

First time w/ Daughter 11

bjack on Incest Stories

First time w/ Daughter 11

I awoke in the morning to the sweet smell of three girls surrounding me on my bed. I was trying to get up quietly enough that I didn’t awaken them, but there was too much bouncing as I tried to crawl over those nubile bodies.

“Hi, Daddy!” said Elizabeth. Even though she had just awakened, she was still the most beautiful 13-year-old I had ever seen, with the possible exception of Donna. “Are you feeling OK this morning?”

I reached out and stroked her boobs lightly, and replied “I think I’m feeling things quite well, thank you.”

“D-a-a-a-a-d, that’s not what I meant.”

“I know, sweetie. But any excuse will do, no?”

“I guess, Daddy. What are we g

Read More
oing to do today?”

Donna spoke up then. “Plan.”

“Plan? For what, Punkin?”

“Lynn’s birthday party, silly. I was hoping for next weekend, starting Friday night, and running through whenever.”

“What will her mother say, with Lynn being out of the house that long?”

Then Lynn’s sleepy voice and eyes came into the conversation. “I think she’ll be cool, especially since she'll be one of the guests. But I also think that we’ll have to plan this carefully. She’s not used to being naked with others, and we’ll have to work her into this slowly. I mean, despite ‘house rules’, we’ll all have to at least start out clothed. Then later…”

“Well, I’ll leave the details to you three girls. Just let me know the time, etc.”

By Friday, I had almost forgotten the plans they were concocting. But Donna reminded me after I got home from work. “Daddy, do you remember that Lynn’s birthday party is tonight?”

“I do now. Is her mother coming too?”

“Yep, Lynn talked her into it this week. And we have a plan for introducing her to our lifestyle. It won’t involve anything with you directly. Just let us girls handle everything, OK?”

“That’s enough to make me worry right there” I joked. “But OK, I’ll trust your judgment, Donna. Just make sure things don’t go too far, or our little fun will be spoiled, perhaps forever.”

“I understand, Daddy. We’re going to provide the food, cake, and ice cream, but I need you to go to the store and get some ice, wine coolers and soft drinks. And hurry, ‘cause they’ll be arriving in about an hour.”

With that, I set off for the store. I bought different wine cooler flavors, along with the requested soft drinks, making sure I had enough for a long party. I arrived back home with only a couple of minutes to spare. Donna informed me that this was to be very casual, so I needed to change out of my work clothes. By the time I had completed this task, Lynn and her mother were pulling into the driveway. Elizabeth was cooking hot dogs on the grill in the back yard, and chairs and the picnic table were already set up. I noticed an ice chest, and I put the drinks and ice in immediately.

By this time, Lynn and her mother were already in the house. “Mr. Light,” she said with a wink, “…meet my mother Claire. Mom, this is Bob Light.”

“Please, call me Bob. Lynn may call me Bob also, if you don’t have any problem with that, Claire.”

“No, Bob, I can’t stand the Mr. or Mrs. thing, so first names are fine with me. So what do you do, Bob?” And our conversation was begun. Claire was easy to talk with, and she seemed very intelligent and personable. But just as importantly, Claire was a knockout. 36B-24-36 figure, dark brown shoulder-length hair, and beautiful dark brown eyes. She was a professional in her own right. I wondered how her first husband could let her go, but was thankful that he did. And boy, did she love wine coolers. The girls were having a good time too, with music cranked up, plenty of food, and occasional sips of wine coolers when they thought no one was looking.

As Claire and I continued our non-stop talking and drinking, the girls disappeared into the house without either of us noticing. The combination of the music and wine played equal parts there. A few minutes later, all three came outside, arm in arm, wearing nothing but their shorts. Claire seemed a little taken aback, but since I was the only male here, quickly relaxed again. They got out the hose then, and a major water battle ensued. Naturally, they managed to get Claire and I involved, and soon, all of us were completely soaked. Claire’s boobs were easily seen through her white T-shirt, once the girls had completely sprayed her down. And to my delight, she was wearing no bra. The girls then managed to get into a wrestling match, and soon their gym shorts were off, revealing that they had no undies on. Their next victim was me, and with 3 against one odds, I had no chance, and was down to my birthday suit quickly (though with little fight from me). Then all three went after a somewhat drunk Claire, and with little effort on their part had her clothes off as well.

“Claire” I said. “Welcome to the way of life at the Light’s. I hope it doesn’t offend you.”

“Well, at first, I didn’t know what to think, with all three girls coming out of the house semi-nude, but when they stripped each other, I knew I’d been set up. Not that I’m complaining, mind you…”

“I must say that you have the most beautiful body here” I quickly said. “There’s something to be said for maturity, I think.” I noticed that she had freckles in various places on her body, and her cunt hair perfectly matched the hair on her head. “Do you work out?”

“I mostly just run, but it keeps the fat off.”

“It certainly does” I echoed. “But now for the big question. Claire, do you want this to be just a nude party, or would you like to take things farther?” I asked this as I reached out and stroked her nipples.

“But what about the girls?”

“So you’re open to something more?”

Claire responded “I haven’t had sex since my ass of a husband left me several years ago. So yes, I’m open to trying something tonight. But again, what about the girls?”

Then Lynn jumped into this. “What about us, Mom? Would you be mad if we were participants?”

Claire thought about this for a moment. “But you’re all so young. Is it a good thing for teenagers to be having sex so early? And what about pregnancy and disease and…”

“Mom, Mom, stop! Here’s the story. We’ve been doing it with each other for a while now, all the girls are on the pill, except Elizabeth, who hasn’t started her periods yet. And we all just have fun with each other, and wanted you to be involved too.”

“But it doesn’t seem fair that the man has the partners, but not the girls.”

“Mom, everyone does it with everyone else. We don’t need anybody else to be involved. Besides, if too many are involved, people would talk, and you know what kind of trouble that would cause. We are happy with just our small group. Whoever wants to have sex at that moment is welcome, and if you don’t want to, you don’t have to. There’s no pressure to do anything. Just stop worrying and start doing.”

“Except for one thing” chimed in Elizabeth. “Claire, you have probably noticed that you’re the only one here who still has all her pussy hair. I think we need to do something about that before anything else gets started. Anybody with me on this?”

When everybody else voiced their support for Elizabeth’s position, Claire gave in. “All right, I guess it’s only fair. But I want Bob to do the honors.” Elizabeth ran in and got the scissors and razor from the house, and told Claire to sit on the table, with her legs spread wide. I then began cutting away her straight dark brown pussy hair.

“How far do you want me to go, Claire? Just on the lips, or everywhere?”

She replied “Since the girls are all bald, I might as well join them. Bald it is!”

I went to work on her pussy with the scissors again, then used some soap and water to help out when I used the razor. Soon, all her pussy hair was gone, and she looked just like the girls. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

I started stroking Claire’s nipples then, and kissed her behind her ears, and any resistance began to melt. She seemed to be most interested in me at the moment, so the three girls just watched us for a while, fingers playing in their cunts and on their nipples. For my part, I just kissed Claire’s neck and ears, and she continued melting in my arms. I worked my way down her back, while my fingers found both nipples and began pinching and stroking them. I worked my kissed down to her beautiful butt, then turned her around and looked her beautiful body up and down, taking in every luscious curve and cute little freckle, until finally landing on her pussy. I began kissing then sucking her dark brown areolas and nipples, which brought a long moan from her luscious lips. I then moved down her body, stopping to kiss every square inch of her tummy, before moving past her navel and down to her cunt.

I kissed and licked that beautiful bald skin, and began smelling her womanly scent. I moved down to her knees and kissed up her left inner thigh, then licked her pussy lips on both sides before moving down to her right knee and repeating the same treatment. This time, I parted her pussy lips with my tongue, tasting her exquisite juices, before pulling her pussy lips further apart. Her inner lips were swollen and wet, as her excitement built.

We laid down on the blanket in the back yard, and got into a 69 position. Claire was on the bottom, and was still rather passive. I continued licking her soaking her wet insides, thrusting my tongue in and out of her pussy, but not yet nearing her clit. Her juices were beginning a free-flow out of her cunt, and I knew she was nearing climax.

Then I felt her hand on my 6” cock. Since she was an adult, she had more experience at how to treat a man sexually than the girls did initially. And treat me is exactly what she did. She began to suck just the head at first, then started taking more and more of my cock into her mouth, until I felt her lips against my body at the base of my cock. Then she began long slow movements up and down my cock with her lips slipping just off the head, then going back down the shaft again. I continued licking and sucking on her pussy lips, then I moved in on her clit. With the first pass on her clit, she began shuddering; with the second pass, she said “OH MY GOD!!!” and her cum began flowing all over my face. She then began increasing the speed on my cock, and my cum spurted out. She swallowed the first few shots, then pulled my cock out of her mouth and let it spurt all over her face and boobs.

With that, all three girls (whom I had forgotten about) came over and began cleaning my cum off of Claire, and cleaning her cum off of my face. I rolled off of Claire, and Donna got on top of me in a 69. Since she and the other girls had been diddling themselves, Donna was ready for action. I sucked on her clit immediately, and we heard “EEEEEEEE” just when she shot a huge load of her female spray all over my face and upper body. I sucked her clit into my mouth again, and again her “EEEEEEEEE” was heard by all, and another gusher occurred. Donna collapsed on top of me, and we watched the others please each other.

Claire was still on her back, but now, Elizabeth was in the 69, while Lynn sat on her mother’s face. Claire seemed to be really into Elizabeth’s oral ministrations, and seemed to reward Lynn for all that was going on. Claire put two fingers into her daughter’s pussy, and was pumping them in and out to Lynn’s delighted squirms. At the other end, Elizabeth was sucking on Claire’s pussy, taking in all she could, before moving to her clit. Claire again let out an “OH MY GOD!!!!” before coming once again. Elizabeth licked up all she could, then Lynn let loose with her “MMMMMMMM” before letting out her pussy juices all over her mother’s face. Claire did her best to take it all in, but it was just too much to handle. Donna joined the other girls to lick up the remains, then all collapsed in a heap of legs, arms, pussies, and tits.

After we all had a chance to catch our breath, I fondled Claire’s tits again and said “Well, Claire, what do you think about our little club?”

“Assuming I don’t have a heart attack from all the excitement, I think this is GREAT! I just wish I knew about it sooner.”

“Now in the interest of fairness and honesty, there is one thing you should know. Donna and Lynn have recently become lovers. Though in this group, there are few bounds, they have formed a special bond between each other. Are you cool with that?”

Claire just beamed, saying “If they want a relationship with each other, who am I to stand in their way? I will be the first to say that they have the right to be with other in any way they wish, so long as it’s consenting. But if that takes time away from this group, I might protest then.”

“No chance of that, Mom” said Lynn, with a sexy grin, and she ran to her mother and gave her the biggest hug. “I love you, Mom. Thank you for the freedom you give me.” It was so very sexy, seeing those tits mash against each other.

Elizabeth seemed to feel left out, so I retrieved the hose, and gave her a good squirt. This started the five of us up again in another heated water battle, and soon we were all in a tangle of arms, legs, cock, pussies, and tits. This time, I had Elizabeth on my cock, and Claire on my face, with me on the bottom. Donna and Lynn were busy occupying each other with fingers inside each other’s pussy, while Donna sat in Lynn’s lap. Claire soon began cumming, and her wonderful-tasting pussy juice began flowing into my mouth. Elizabeth’s cum was right behind Claire’s, and her juices flowed all over my cock and the few hairs I still had left. Donna’s typical “EEEEEEEEEE” was soon heard by all, and she squirted all over Lynn’s hand, arm, and torso, while Lynn’s cum was soon evident on Donna’s hand. Donna then switched to Claire, and they were quickly in a 69 of their own. As excited as they were already, both ladies were coming again in just a short time. Claire experienced her first cum spray, courtesy of Donna, and Donna experienced lesbian sex with an experienced lady. It was a night of firsts all around.

We all decided that it was time to head inside, and since the five of us couldn’t very well fit into my bath, Claire and I let the girls go first. Soon, I heard a cacophony of giggles and splashing, and looked at Claire. “Now that the girls are occupied, tell me what you really thought of today’s ‘party.’”

“As you might expect, I was shocked at first. But it’s been so long since I’ve had any sex at all, that I really, honestly took to it right away. And by the way, I wasn’t at all disappointed with the only male here, either in terms of looks or performance. I know that a lot of moms would be calling the police right about now, but I really think this was a lot of fun tonight.” Her sincerity showed through in her beautiful smile, and I just had to believe her every word.

“I couldn’t believe that you let me shave you today. I figured that you would let one of the girls do it possibly, but why me?”

Claire just smiled. “I just figured it was an interesting way to get to know, I mean really know, each other quickly, and to show that I trust you. I can’t wait until I have a chance to shave you.”

“Well, that time will probably come soon. I’m starting to show a little stubble” I grinned. “And you’ll probably have to fight Elizabeth for that privilege. She can be rather territorial.” I continued “As for you, Claire, you have captivated my spirit. I am hoping that we can see each other more often now, and see if our relationship has a chance to grow beyond just the sex.”

“…though the sex is great” added Claire. “And if you hadn’t said that just now, I think I would have been crushed. This could be the start of a wonderful relationship!”

Then Elizabeth, wandered into the room and said “What about me? I don’t want to be left out here!”

“Don’t worry, sweetie” I reassured her. “You will only become more and more important to me. But you have to realize that grown ups need grown up relationships too. I’m just hoping that you'll see Claire as an addition to both of our lives, not a substitute for you. And don’t forget, Donna and Lynn are still going to be here, too. Do you understand?”

“Yes, I guess so. Growing up is hard sometimes.” Her wisdom is often beyond her years.

I looked Elizabeth straight in the eyes now. “I will never forget the girl I pulled out of the woods a few months ago. Promise!”

Shortly after that night, Lynn and Claire moved into our house, and we indeed became a very happy family. Soon after, Claire and I were married in a simple civil ceremony. When Elizabeth’s adoption was finalized, both Claire and I were the parents, and I adopted Lynn at the same ceremony. Donna and Lynn kept their relationship going, as did the entire family. Elizabeth had her share of boyfriends, but never revealed our family secrets. All the girls eventually went to college and became professionals in their own right, but all moved right back in with Claire and me. And forever, our “clothes are not an option” household lived on, only becoming stronger with the passage of time.

First time w/ Daughter 9

bjack on Incest Stories

A year had passed, and Donna was now 15. Stephanie and Katie had moved on to boys at their school, but Donna seemed to feel as if she were my wife. She went on dates with a few boys, mainly to keep others from talking, but sexually, she was mine.

In the last year, Donna’s pussy hair, blonde as the hair on her head, had grown in more, but she kept it close-cropped, and even shaved her pussy lips. I told her that this made her look even sexier, with a slightly hairy mound, and bald lips. She even said that this hair-configuration made her feel sexier too. She was now 5’3” tall, with a 34B-24-34 figure that turned me on every time, even when she was clothed.

We have always had a house with a large yard, but taking care of the 4-bedroom house that we lived in w

Read More
hile I was married was getting to be too much, so once the divorce was finalized, I bought a 3-bedroom house just down the road a couple of miles. It was located off the road in the woods, offering us privacy, but for even more, I had a privacy fence installed around our back yard. That way, if we felt like wandering outside unclothed, nobody would notice the difference. We sometimes took nude hikes in the woods surrounding our property, one of the sexiest things we’ve ever done. And there was a small stream that got no more than 6’ deep that ran just beyond the back yard where we often skinny-dipped.

We had a standing rule in our house (meant just for the two of us, of course) that there was to be no clothing worn ever while on the property. When we got inside, the rule was that each of us had to remove all our clothing immediately. If we were cold, we could wrap up in a blanket, but it was always big enough for the both of us to fit under.

One day, while Donna and I were sunbathing, we heard some unusual noises in the woods. Curious, I got up and looked into the woods, only to find a partially-clothed girl trying to fight her way through the brush. I went back into the yard to pull on a bathing suit, and instructed Donna to do the same thing, saying “We’ve got company.” She gave me a puzzled look, but got her bathing suit on.

I went back into the woods, and listened for any type of noise. When I didn’t hear anything right away, I began to think I’d lost it, when I heard another whimper just a few feet away. I quickly located her, but she tried to run away. I was faster and stronger, though, and quickly caught up to her.

“Ssshhhhh, don’t worry, sweetie, you don’t have to be afraid. I’m here to help you.” Somehow, she heard me over her sobs, and fell limp. It was all I could do to keep her from falling in a heap, but I picked her up and brought her to my house. “What’s your name?” I asked.

“My name is Elizabeth,” she said between sobs.

“I’m Mr. Light, and this is my daughter, Donna. What are you doing in these woods all by yourself?” I asked. At that, she began to cry again, and my heart just broke for her. Something was obviously wrong here.

“My daddy decided that, since I couldn’t get along with his girlfriend, I didn’t need to be in his house any more. He always blamed me for my mom leaving him, and was looking for a reason to kick me out.” I almost started crying with her.

“How did you get here? Do you live nearby?”

“No, he just drove me from my house and put me out in the woods. I don’t remember what town we were in, since we had just moved there. He said if I followed him back to the car, he would tie me to a tree and let the animals have me. He never let me leave the house, except to go to school, and we had moved recently, so I hadn’t gone to school yet, since it’s summer.” No one would know she was even gone, I thought. How awful!

“Let me get you some water, then you’re going to have to get a bath. How old are you anyway?”

“13”

“Your clothes are just shreds of cloth right now. So let’s get you cleaned up, then we’ll worry about everything else.”

I took her to the bathroom, turned on the water, and took her clothes off. She didn’t seem to mind being nude with strangers. I put her into the water, lathered up my hands, and began washing her off. I couldn’t help but notice that she was very dirty, and had cuts and bruises in several places. I cleaned her up as best I could, then began noticing her body parts. First off, she was brown-haired, green-eyed, and quite slim. I figured that her diet had not been the best. There were a couple of AA-sized boobs on her chest, and absolutely no pubic hair. I asked if she had started her periods yet, and she said that she hadn’t.

I walked her to the kitchen with no clothes on, expecting her to try to cover her “privates” up along the way, but she seemed very nonchalant about nudity. So I asked the question: “Does being naked bother you?”

She said, “My father did not allow me to wear clothes in the house. For punishment. Is it like that here?”

Donna jumped in here. This was probably the best, in order to make Elizabeth more comfortable. “We don’t do that for punishment--we stay nude just because we like to. Is that OK with you?”

Elizabeth seemed to lighten up then, saying “I’ve been naked for punishment for so long, that being naked “just because” will be a pleasure. So what about you two? Are you going to be naked, too? If it’s just me, I’ll want some clothes.”

With that, Donna pulled off her bathing suit, and then I did mine next. Elizabeth said, “Ooohh, Donna, you are beautiful! Can I touch your titties?”

“I prefer to call them boobs or boobies, but yes, you can touch them,” Donna replied. When Elizabeth touched Donna’s boobs, Donna moaned and seemed to melt a little.

“Do you like to feel Donna’s boobs?” I asked.

“Yes, Mr. Light, they feel really good. And when I touch hers, I start to feel really good myself.”

Was this girl an angel sent to us? “Elizabeth, can I touch your boobies,” I asked.

“I thought you’d never ask,” was her reply. I moved around her, and began lightly touching her boobs, squeezing and rubbing them. Then, I moved to her nipples, and when I began manipulating them, she also moaned. “That feels great, Mr. Light. Don’t stop.” I didn’t have to be told twice. “My father’s girlfriend liked to do this to me, too.”

AHAAA, now we know more of the story. Girlfriend gave too much attention to daughter, daddy got jealous, you know the rest.

Donna picked up on this also, and began rubbing Elizabeth’s pussy in long, slow strokes, while I continued to play with her nipples. Elizabeth started moaning while continuing to play with Donna’s nipples. Then Donna became more aggressive with her pussy rubbing. Elizabeth’s moaning became louder, and her breathing became faster, until she shuddered and then collapsed in my arms, panting like she had just run a race. Donna then licked Elizabeth’s pussy juice off her hand like it was sugar water.

We all sat down on the floor at that point, and I noticed a rather large puddle of pussy juice spreading around us. Elizabeth didn’t squirt like Donna, but her amount of juice was almost as much as Donna produces, which surprised us both.

“Oooohh, man, that was great!” Elizabeth gushed. “Can we do it again?”

“Not only again, but in a lot of different ways, too,” replied Donna.

“Do you mean me and you?” Elizabeth asked Donna.

“Unless you have some objection. Daddy and I have always had sex together, but understand that if one of us doesn’t want to do something, we don’t have to,” explained Donna. “But it’s more than just me and you. Daddy is part of this, too, unless you don’t want to. But you have to remember and promise one very important thing.”

“What’s that, Donna?”

“You have to promise that no one else knows about this. This has to remain our secret, just you, me, and Daddy, OK?”

Elizabeth’s face brightened at the thought of a secret that she is entrusted with. “I promise with all my soul, cross my heart.”

“Now are you sure that you really want to do this with Daddy and me?”

“Oh, I do, I really want to, Donna. I think that people like you guys are the coolest,” replied Elizabeth.

I then jumped into the discussion. “Elizabeth, how much experience do you have at sex? Have you done it with a man? What exactly did your father’s girlfriend do with you--just rubbing your pussy, or did she go farther than that?”

“My father’s girlfriend pretty much did what Elizabeth did just now. And I’ve never done it with a boy or man before. I guess I’m still a beginner at this,” she said, rather shyly.

“Well, don’t let that upset you. I just wanted to know what all we still have to show you. It’s nice to have a beginner with us again. Now, just watch, listen, touch, and learn,” I said. “Let’s go get a blanket and go into the back yard.”

In just a couple of minutes, we were all on the blanket, all fully naked and fully ready for Elizabeth’s introduction to the sexual world. Donna took the reins, and showed Elizabeth how to care for her daddy’s cock. She took my cock into her mouth, sucking just the head in at first. Then, as she got more into it, Donna began taking more and more into her mouth. Where she used to just get only about 3” of my 6” into her mouth, now she got closer to 5” into her mouth. She is an expert at using her tongue to lick and slurp all over my cock, especially concentrating on the head, then plunging my cock as far in as she could go. I noticed that Elizabeth was getting hotter herself, and soon she began playing with her cunny with her right hand, and squeezing her nipples with her left.

Before I let Donna get too far, I said “Punkin, let’s go 69.” In one quick move, Donna was on top of me, still sucking my cock, while I began my oral visit to her cunt. I ran my tongue in and out of her wet pussy, stopping occasionally to flick her clit, before going back into her pussy hole. Elizabeth then began rubbing her pussy faster and faster, until her hand was nearly a blur. She kept eye contact on Donna and me all the while, not wanting to miss a thing.

When I felt myself reaching the point of no return, I said to Donna, “Pull it out and let Elizabeth see a man come now.” Donna began jacking me off with her right hand, while playing with my balls with her left. When I knew I was coming, I softly bit Donna’s clit. I could hear her “EEEEEEEEEEEE” and then she lifted herself up with her legs and sprayed her pussy juices all over my face and shoulders. When I saw this, my come immediately began shooting my come straight up in the air, splashing Donna’s chest and tummy, and getting it all over my cock and upper legs.

When I was sure it was all over, I looked over at Elizabeth, and saw her eyes wide in wonder. All the while, her hand was still stroking her little clitty, and then she had her own come, breathing hard while her pussy juices flowed over her hand and onto the blanket.

I gave us all a chance to catch my breath, then said, “Elizabeth, what did you think? What did you like and what did you not like?”

She grinned as widely as she could, and replied “There wasn’t anything I didn’t like--it all looks real fine. I couldn’t believe that Donna’s pussy could shoot her juices like she did! That was WAY COOL!! My pussy doesn’t do that, though. Is that OK?”

Donna tried to ease her mind by saying “Yes, that’s OK. Really, from reading books about girls and women and coming, I’m the one that’s unusual. How you come is more common, so don’t worry.”

“What about you, Mr. Light? Was yours normal, too?”

“Yes, Elizabeth. Men’s cocks do spurt their come. That’s how we’re made. So I guess that I’m just plain ordinary.”

“No, Daddy, you are many things, but ordinary is not one of them.” Elizabeth laughed with both of us, and I knew that she would be a comfortable part of our little family.

“Can I taste your come?” asked Elizabeth.

“Of course you can, honey. Just get some on your finger at first, and give it a quick taste.” This she did, and said “That wasn’t bad--can I have some more?”

Donna jumped in and said “You can have some more, but you’re going to have to fight me for it.” All of a sudden, both girls were on top of me, grabbing handfuls of my cock juice from my body and from Donna’s body. It was funny and sexy to see that taking place, and Elizabeth seemed to enjoy every minute of her naked body “fighting” Donna’s naked body atop my naked body. A good time was had by all.

“What’s next?” asked Elizabeth. She seemed ready to go at it again.

I answered “One thing that you have to remember is that men and women are different sexually. Where you and Donna could be ready for sex again really quickly, it usually takes men a little longer to recover. So I suggest that we get a shower and a bite to eat, then we’ll plan some more fun.”

“So who takes a shower first?”

“Who says we can’t take a shower together?” I retorted.

“That sounds like fun. Let’s go.” And Elizabeth was already in the house before Donna or I could move.

I turned the bath on and let the tub begin to fill up. Fortunately, when I bought the house, I had the tub replaced with a larger one, to accommodate Donna and me more comfortably. The three of us together was not too uncomfortable. I got the soap first, and began washing Elizabeth again. This time, though, it was for pleasure rather than necessity. I stood her up, then started on her titties, playing special attention to her nipples, until they were erect again. Then I moved down her torso, and turned her around. I washed her back, slowly making my way down to her rear end, then I washed two of the cutest little girl ass cheeks I have ever seen. After her backside was thoroughly cleaned, I turned her around and started on her Mound of Venus, still unencumbered by hair. I proceeded down until I reached her pussy, and noted a few wild hairs here and there on her lips. I cleaned all over and around her pussy lips (being careful not to enter her), then worked my way down her smooth little legs. Since she was standing between Donna and me, I couldn’t help but notice that Donna was getting excited by my washing Elizabeth, and was leisurely playing with her nipples.

Then I looked at Donna, and said “Your turn” and she was up on her feet in an instant. Elizabeth took Donna’s place in the tub and watched me clean the older girl. I started with Donna’s face, then worked my way down to her chest and boobs. Donna’s breathing became a little heavier, so I moved down to her belly, cleaned her well there before moving on to her pussy.

When I got to Donna’s pussy, I gave her the same treatment that I did Elizabeth. I cleaned the outer lips thoroughly, cleaned her pussy hair on her Mound, then went down to her legs, cleaning her completely before moving up to that wonderful ass. I cleaned one cheek maybe a little longer than necessary, then did the same to the other. Elizabeth seemed to like to see Donna’s pussy as I cleaned her ass, since she couldn’t take her eyes off of it.

Finally, it was my turn. I stood between Elizabeth and Donna while they worked on me from both sides at once. Donna gave Elizabeth the choice, and she wanted to clean the front, and she did a wonderful job. The best part was when she got her hands soapy a second time just to clean my cock and balls. Needless to say, my cock became fully erect when she did this. Donna took my legs and ass, and while Elizabeth worked on my cock, Donna cleaned my ass in the same way that I did hers. I eventually had to stop Elizabeth from any more cock cleaning, or she would have made me come in the tub. When she gave me a puzzled look, I just said “Wait for that until later, OK?”

We all then dried each other off completely and went to the kitchen for some food. We all acted as if we were starving, and in just a few minutes, the food was gone. Elizabeth said “Let’s go back outside again!” but it was getting dark, and we decided to stay inside.

I suggested we go to my bedroom, and this time, Donna led the way. I trailed the parade, so that I could get another view of those two gorgeous asses in front of me. I knew that getting any sleep tonight would be next to impossible, so I already made plans to call in sick tomorrow morning. When we got to Donna’s room, she asked me “Daddy, what would you like to do first?” My Punkin, always thinking about me before her.

“Well, let me see. Punkin, you have already had the pleasure of tasting our little guest, so I think that’s where I’d like to start. Elizabeth, sit on the bed and spread your legs so I can see between them. I love to see your bald pussy. Now lie down with your legs hanging over the side of the bed.”

“Like this, Mr. Light?” she asked.

“That’s just right. And we have to find something for you to call me now. ‘Mr. Light’ is getting old.”

Donna suggested “How about ‘Daddy?’ Especially if she’s going to be staying here any length of time. It’s OK by me.”

“Elizabeth? What do you think?”

“I think ‘Daddy’ is perfect.”

“Then Daddy it is. Now just do as your daddy says--spread your legs nice and wide for me.” I then began brushing my hands over her nipples while my lips and tongue were working on her pussy. I licked and kissed over the entire length of her crack, and then began putting my tongue slowly into her pussy. My hands moved down to her crotch and spread her outer lips apart, revealing very moist inner labia, and a clit that was beginning to show itself also. I took a long lick from the bottom of her pussy lips to the top, then flicked my tongue over her clit in a back and forth motion. Elizabeth began to squirm on the bed, playing with her own nipples.

Donna had already begun playing with her nipples, and it was obvious that her pussy lips were opening up, begging for more attention. Donna stuck one finger into her pussy and began in and out movements, which immediately sounded very sexy as her pussy tried to keep her finger inside. Elizabeth was watching this when I moved my lips over her clit and began gently sucking it in and out of my lips. Her breathing suddenly got more rapid, then a river of fluid came pouring out of her pussy. “I’m coming, I’m COOOOMMMMING, OH GAWD, THIS IS SOOOOOO GOOOOD.”

I couldn’t get all of her pussy juice into my mouth, so I helped myself with my hand under her butt. My palm caught some of her pussy juice and I licked it off quickly, then went back for more. I touched her clit with a finger, and she came again, saying “OOOOHHH, LOOOORD, I’M COMING AGAIN!!” Again, more juices flooded from her pussy, more than I could handle. When I pulled back a little, Donna took over where I left off, and began sucking in her share of Elizabeth’s cum. I then stuck my head between Donna’s legs and licked her clit with the tip of my tongue. Her butt was toward me, and she lifted her rear higher by standing on her tiptoes. Then came her “EEEEEEE” before she soaked me with her pussy juices. Though I had just had a shower, I got an additional one, courtesy of my Donna.

I then flipped Donna over, and stuck my fully erect 6” cock into her pussy all at once. She was so wet, there was no resistance at all as I penetrated her pussy to the hilt. After just a few strokes, she said “Daddy, I’m going to come again.” Then louder, “Daddy, I’m going to come!!” Then she wrapped her legs around my waist in a deathgrip, and “EEEEEEEEEE” sprayed another load all over my lower torso. Elizabeth, for her part, was playing with her pussy, legs spread wide, and cum was flowing out of her like there was no tomorrow.

After Donna and I recovered briefly, Elizabeth said “My turn now?”

“Yes, honey, your turn now. This could hurt for just a short while,” I warned “but only this one time, and then, you’ll begin to feel better and better. Are you up for it?”

“OK, let’s do it!” she replied.

She laid down on the bed, legs over the side again, and I positioned the head of my cock at the opening of her pussy lips and slid it up and down to get some lubricant from her pussy onto the head of my cock. I began to slide it in, very slowly, so she could get used to it. While I did this, I motioned to Donna to play with Elizabeth’s nipples. She was happy to join in with us. I then spread Elizabeth’s legs as far as they would go, and began entering her further and further, until I hit her hymen. I applied steady but firm pressure, and finally her cherry broke, along with her tears. I stopped just to let her relax and get used to things for a bit.

After a few seconds, Elizabeth asked “Why did you stop? I need your cock now.” I was more than happy to oblige, and began pushing in further until I reached her cervix, then pulled out just as slowly. When I started moving back in again, she let out a long moan “MMMMMMMM” and did the same thing when I pulled back out again. Then I increased the speed slightly, while Donna kept up the stimulation on her nipples. Faster and faster I pumped, until finally I felt my come rising in my cock and spurting all over her insides. There was too much to keep within her, so it began leaking out around my cock. A few more strokes, and she reached behind my back and began pumping back in time with me. One more “MMMMMMM” and then her own juices were leaking out of her and onto my bed. Elizabeth’s heavy breathing let me know that she was feeling no pain. I pulled my semi-erect cock out of her now, and Donna licked my cock clean, then started cleaning up her new “sister” with her tongue.

All of us were getting tired now, and I knew that sleep was not far behind. But I had to get one matter straightened out. “Now, Elizabeth, comes the big question. I want you to think about this long and hard. Would you like to become part of our family permanently? We’re going to have to say something to the Dept. of Children’s Services soon, and get you registered for school in a couple of months. We’ll need to know how to contact your father and try to get him to give up his parental rights to me. Do you have a phone number or any way that we can get in touch with him?”

After much hesitation, we finally got that information, and I started the proceedings with Children’s Services the next day. We got temporary custody orders from the judge (a personal friend), and Elizabeth was unofficially a member of our family. When the authorities contacted her father, he signed parental termination papers quickly and without a fight. Since I had already raised Donna on my own, permanent custody of Elizabeth was granted rather quickly, and those worries were out of the way. Now, all we had to do is get to know each other. Or haven’t we done that already?

 

 

First time w/ Daughter 7

bjack on Incest Stories

“All right, what’s going on here?” I asked, stepping between my wife, Sarah, and our 14-year-old Donna. The two of them seem to be unable to communicate effectively recently, which also perfectly describes the state of our marriage.

“Daddy, all I said was that I was already finished my chores, and Mom said that I couldn’t be finished already, and that she didn’t like the tone of my voice. Then she started calling me names…”

“Well I don’t like the tone of your voice, and I don’t care who knows it,” Sarah said. I asked Donna to leave the room so that her mother and I could talk in private. Once Donna was out of earshot, I said to Sarah, “What’s really going on here? T

Read More
his goes deeper than the way Donna talks to you, real or perceived.”

“What do you mean, ‘real or perceived?’” Sarah snapped back. “I’m not imagining this, and I don’t care what you say!”

“And therein lies the problem,” I replied calmly. I knew that this conversation was coming eventually, and now it is here.

“Problem? What problem?” asked Sarah.

“Well, let’s start with our sex life, or lack of one. We haven’t touched each other in several months, and it’s not for lack of trying on my part. But after a while, it becomes apparent that no amount of trying is going to make you want to fuck me. Ever since Donna was born 14 years ago, our sex life has been sorely lacking. Then you seem to want to do anything except have a normal life with your own daughter. All you seem to know how to do with her is argue, and you’ve been quite a pro at that. So I ask again, ‘What is going on with you?”

Sarah stepped back as if I’d punched her. I must be getting close to home with my observations. Then she shot back loudly, as if bragging, “Fine. If you want to know, I’ve been having an affair. Oh, and by the way, it isn’t with a man. And the sex is the best.”

Now I felt like stepping back. I had suspected something like this, but I truly thought it was another man. “For how long has this been going on?” I asked.

“Since Donna was a preschooler,” she replied. “I have been with at least three women at different times over those years. So where do we go from here?”

“I guess to my attorney’s office for starters,” I said. “I’ll have papers drawn up for your eviction, and I guess you and your present squeeze will have to share quarters, until she kicks you out.”

“What makes you think that I’ll leave?” she screamed.

“Your admission that you’ve been unfaithful for starters. Infidelity is grounds for divorce right there. Couple that with the fact that you don’t seem to want to make the effort to have a decent relationship with your own daughter will tell the court which parent is more suited for custody at this point. I’m afraid that when you decided to raise your voice tonight, Donna is bound to have heard all this, so it’s not just your word against mine.”

Donna burst into the room, in tears. “He’s right, Mom, I heard it all. And I’m old enough to make my own choices now, and I’m staying with Daddy.”

“Sarah, do you want some help packing your bags?” I asked sarcastically.

“Just leave me alone. I’ll pack a few things, but I haven’t finished with you yet.”

Minutes later, Sarah slammed out the front door, and the house was suddenly quiet. I went to Donna’s room, because I knew that she would be torn up about this. When I got there, she seemed rather calm. “Punkin, how are you doing?” I asked.

“I’m OK, Daddy. This really wasn’t too much of a surprise to me.”

“Why do you say that?” Did she know something I didn’t?

“Rumors have been going around the school about Mom and her affairs for a while now. I didn’t want to believe them, and tried to ignore them, but these rumors just kept on going longer than most. After a while, you have to wonder if they might be true, and it turned out that they were. So I guess I was more prepared for this than you. But try not to be too upset, Daddy. You still have me, and I still have you, and that means the world.”

It always hurts to be the last to know, but Donna’s last statement was true--we still had each other. She is so sweet, thinking about her Daddy again.

“I have an idea, Punkin. Rather than dwell on this, let’s let dressed up and go out for a first-class dinner. I’ll even pay for it!” That last statement brought a giggle from my girl, and we began to get ready for an evening out.

We went to my favorite steak house. Donna ordered prime rib, and I had a filet mignon. I even let her have some of my daiquiri, enough of it that I had to order a second one to get some for myself. We ate until we were about to burst, then headed back home. Once there, it became apparent that Donna had gotten a little tipsy, so I carried her into her room. She was having trouble with the buttons on her dress, and asked me to unbutton her. When I did, I got the biggest shock--she had on no bra, and the skimpiest thong bikini I could have imagined. The only way she could have had less undies on is if she were wearing nothing at all. “Surprised, Daddy?”

“Yes, I am a little, Punkin. You looked sexy in your dress, but even sexier now.”

“Well, what are you going to do about it, Daddy?” she asked. She knew the answer already, and started taking off my shirt. She licked and sucked my nipples, then undid my pants, letting them fall to the floor. My sweet daughter then pulled my undies off, exposing my erect 6” completely, and then began gently fondling my balls. She kissed my cock from its base up to the head, then inserted the head into her mouth. When she did that, a moan involuntarily escaped my throat, and she began a slow in and out motion with her head and mouth, wrapping her tongue around the head.

While Donna was pleasing me, I was fondling her 30-A tits and nipples. When I began sucking them, moving from left to right and back again, she began to moan herself, saying, “Ooooh, Daddy, that is making me hot and wet. Feel how wet my panties are.”

I didn’t need to be asked twice, and put my fingers on the crotch of her panties. There wasn’t a wet spot there; no, her panties were soaked completely. So I brought her head up from my cock and stood her up. I slid her panties off her sexy ass, slowly down her legs, and pulled them completely off so that we were both naked with each other. We laid down on the bed then, with her on top, and started the sexiest 69 I have ever experienced. Her pussy was dripping fluids onto my face already, while my cock was as hard it could get. I licked her pussy lips, not entering her yet, going up one side then down the other side, driving her insane. She was sucking as much of my cock into her mouth as she could without choking, taking in two, then three inches, using her teeth to stimulate the head each time.

I started to lick around her clit in circles, as if I was homing in on a target. Then, I sucked on her clit and felt her go stiff as a board. I reached up and pinched her little nipples, and then I heard her characteristic high-pitched “EEEEEEEEE.” My face was suddenly flooded with her pussy spray. She soaked my neck, upper torso, and bed linens with her pussy juices, then said “OH MY GOD” before she sprayed once again. I tried to drink as much as I could, but it sprayed too far and wide for me to get it all. Then she began working my cock harder and faster, before suddenly stopping. She said, “Daddy, I want you to come in me now.” She switched positions so that she was now sitting on my cock. She rode me slowly at first, then increased the speed, until I stiffened myself, and shot load after load of my come into her pussy. That triggered another orgasm on her part, and she sprayed all over my cock, lower torso, and legs.

She then collapsed on me like she’d been shot. Both of us were panting like we’d been running a race, and we were both soaked by sweat as well as other juices. I reached up and began fondling her tits again. My cock, still in her pussy but only half-erect, began getting bigger and bigger. Donna said, “Daddy, I feel you getting hard inside me! How cool! And I’m getting wet again too!”

And with that, she began humping me again, only this time, she started out at a frenzied pace. I matched her pace, then stopped the action. When she looked at me with a puzzled expression, I said, “Me on top this time,” and she nearly threw me off the bed trying to switch positions. I pulled out of her, got on top, then began slamming into her pussy like I had never fucked before. She planted her feet on the bed, lifted her ass off the bed, and screamed at the top of her voice, “EEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!” just before she soaked me and the bed again. I began coming seconds after that, and this time, it was me who fell on top of her. I kept my cock inside of her until it had completely become flaccid, then slowly pulled out, covered with her pussy juice and my come.

Donna scrambled up and began licking my cock like a long lollipop, getting all her juices and my semen off my cock. “Daddy, is this what they mean by a ‘cock-tail?”

We both laughed until it hurt, then decided it was time to clean up. We both laughed until it hurt, then decided it was time to clean up. I began cleaning Donna up first, starting with her beautiful face, and then moving down to her chest.  I used a wash cloth to clean her boobs, and then concentrated on her nipples.  "OOOH, Daddy, that feels soooo good!.  I could do this forever!."  But forever wasn't quite what I had in mind.  I moved down her tummy to her pussy, and cleaned first one pussy lip, then the other, before moving to her slit.  I soaped up a finger then moved it in between her pussy lips, and ran my finger over the entire length of her pussy, not quite penetrating her hole, but giving her inner lips the best cleaning I could.  I kept this cleaning motion up for a couple of minutes, then she stiffened.  As expected, I then heard her "EEEEEEEEE", and then another flood of her pussy juices as she sprayed all over my face and her legs.  She nearly feel over, so I had to catch her. Satisfied, I then cleaned her legs and ass off.

"God, Daddy, that was great!!  But now it's your turn to be cleaned."  She then took my cock in her soapy hand, and began stroking it with her right hand, while playing with my balls with her left.  I was already erect, so there wasn't much for her to do except keep stroking.  After about one minute, she already had me coming, and I shot a load all over her hands.  "Oh, thank you, Punkin.  That felt great!"  Then we had to hurry and wash each other off for real, as the hot water was running out. 

As we were washing each other off, Donna asked, "Daddy, is it OK if I ask Stephanie over for tomorrow night? I think that we could find something to do for you...so is it OK?"

"Let's see, you're asking if I want two beautiful girls to spend the night with me, when we won't have any chance of being interrupted, is that right? What do you think I should say, Punkin?"

"How about 'thank you' Daddy?" she replied, with a smile.

First time w/ Daughter 6

bjack on Incest Stories

As we started in the bathroom, all three of our naked bodies were bumping into each other’s, due to the limited space. Donna sat on the toilet seat, and soon, she began peeing. Stephanie stood in front of Donna, and my Punkin reached out to Steph’s pussy and began rubbing it back and forth. As Steph began to get wet, you could easily hear the slurping that Donna’s fingers were making in Steph’s pussy.

While Donna was doing this, I got behind Steph, and ran my cock up and down her ass. I would occasionally push my cock in between her legs, getting it wetter and wetter, then between her ass cheeks again. Donna moved up to Steph’s tits, rubbing and twisting her nipples over and over again, trying to stimlate her even more. I took the opportunity to run m

Read More
y cock between her pussy lips, not going inside her quite yet, but making her even hornier as my cock rubbed over her clit time and again.

Steph said, “Oh my GOD, you two are making me feel SOOO good!! I’m about to come again. I noticed my cock getting made wetter by the second, so I switched the angle a bit, and drove my cock into her pussy from behind. Steph let out a low moan as I plunged in and out of her. Donna was now sucking Steph’s tits, making her nipples as long and hard as was possible. At the same time, Donna stuck two fingers into her own pussy, and began plunging them in and out, building toward her own orgasm.

Then Steph let out another moan, and her pussy began dripping all over my cock, balls, and legs. Her breathing was very heavy, and her pussy was hot and slick inside and out. Donna then let out her now-famous squeal, then said “I’M COMING, DADDY.” She then stiffened and sprayed her female come all over her hand and wrist, as well as onto Steph‘s pussy and legs. I ran my hands all over Donna’s little nipples as she fell forward toward Steph. Steph, at the same time, fell backwards against my torso. I knew that I would be coming soon also, so I kept stroking inside Steph’s hot pussy until I could feel the semen rising up my dick, then pulled out and shot all over Donna’s chest and tummy, stroking between Steph‘s pussy lips. Both girls then picked up globs of my come with their hands, and licked them clean. Steph then turned around, took my cock into her mouth, and licked it dry.

 

After we had all come, I was definitely time for our shower. With the water cascading down, both girls and I stepped into the shower at the same time, and Steph ended up between Donna and me. I got some liquid soap into my palm, then washed Steph first. I began with her face, washing and rinsing quickly, before I moved down to her chest and tits. There, I spent time on her boobs, especially on her nipples, and made sure that they were hard as rocks again. Donna took the cue, and began washing Steph’s back slowly up and down, beginning with her shoulders. I moved down to Steph’s tummy, paying special attention to her belly button, before moving further down to her pussy. Donna moved at the same time to Steph’s rear end, cleaning her cheeks, then between those luscious cheeks to her asshole. When Donna’s finger was inside her from the back side, my forefinger moved to Steph’s pussy, cleaning back and forth, “accidentally” touching her clit, then cleaning deep inside her cunt. She was getting soaking wet again, and loving every minute of it.

I decided not to make her come this time, so that we could start on Donna now. This time, I washed her back, while Steph concentrated on her face, then moved down to her tits and nipples, just like we had done to her. Donna already had gotten horny just by moving her hands all over Steph, so that when Steph moved down to Donna’s pussy, Donna began humping Steph’s finger. I washed her ass, then moved to her asshole, lathering it up, then inserting my forefinger into Donna’s asshole. Her breathing began to get faster and faster, but before she could come, I said, “Steph, pull out quickly! Don’t let Donna be the only one who comes in the shower!”

Steph did as I said, and Donna did not come. “Oh, Daddy, I really wanted to come then. I feel SO horny now. What can I do?”

“Just let yourself come down. I don’t want you to slip and fall in the tub when you come. Can’t you imagine trying to explain that injury to your mother?” I asked.

“OK, Daddy, I get it. But that just means that we’ll have to take this to another room, right?”

My daughter, always the astute one.

Then Steph said, “Donna, we are forgetting to clean your Dad, aren’t we?”

“Oh, yeah. I was too caught up in how I was feeling. OK, Daddy, your turn.” Steph grabbed the soap and began cleaning my chest, then Donna joined her. Both cleaned my upper torso thoroughly, then moved down my stomach to my pubic area. Donna was the first to grab my partly hardened cock, then Steph began rubbing my balls. They both began stroking my cock slowly up and down, occasionally fondling my balls. I could feel my body start to react, and had to tell the girls to stop, or I would be coming all over them. Again, not the time with this many people in the tub together.

I turned the water off, then I volunteered to dry both girls off. Someone had to do it, right? After I was finished with them, playing particular attention to drying all the folds of their pussies, they both dried me off from head to toe. They payed special attention to my dick, drying it over and over until I had another raging erection, then stopping at the last second. Since we had been so active for such a long time, we had all gotten hungry again, so I suggested we go to the kitchen for a bit to eat. We all three went back downstairs, none of us wearing a stitch of clothing. I looked at both beauties in front of me, and decided that this was the time for a little touching again. I walked up behind them, and began massaging their asses. Steph began moaning again, while Donna was moving her ass closer to my body. Donna turned Steph around, so that she was sandwiched between Steph and me. My cock was growing rapidly, and eventually worked its way between her legs. I reached around Donna to play with Steph’s nipples, and Steph was doing the same for Donna. I began humping my dick between Donna’s legs, against her pussy, and slowly slipped the head between her pussy lips.

“Mmmmmm,” said Donna. “That feels so good, Daddy. Put it in further, please! I need to come again!”

Steph continued to play with Donna’s nipples with one hand, while reaching down between Donna’s legs to feel my cock going in and out of her pussy. Steph found Donna’s clit and began massaging it, while I continued pumping my cock in and out of her pussy.

“EEEEEEEEEE,” came the response from Donna as she stiffened. Then, Steph and I both felt her pussy spray all over the three of us. Steph continued to massage Donna’s clit, and she stiffened and sprayed again. Once more, I felt my cock about to erupt, and pulled it out and shot my come all over Donna’s ass and back. Steph licked the come off of Donna, then leaned back against the counter with two fingers in her own cunt. I got down between her legs, lifting one onto my shoulder to spread her pussy lips wide, and began licking her pussy. Then I sucked on her clit,circling my tongue around her clit, then sucked hard on it.

“Mmmmm,” was all Steph said before coming into my mouth. Her juices flowed freely, and I licked up all that I could. “That was great, Mr. Light! I love it when you eat me out. It makes me feel good all over.”

“I’m just glad I can help, girls. And you are getting better and better yourselves,” I reassured them. “Now, lets get some food before going to sleep. We are going to sleep tonight, aren’t we, Punkin?”

“We might, Daddy, but I’m making no promises.” That brought giggles from both girls.

I thought to myself, “I must be the luckiest man in the world.” But I had to remind both girls--”No talking about this to anyone else, OK?”

Both responded with OK at the same time. The next question had to be asked now: “Are either of you on birth control?” I dreaded the answer, but both responded in the affirmative. “That is a relief. Maybe next time, I’ll come inside you both.”

“Yes, we both really want that, Daddy!”

Baseball Moms Orgy: Part 3

donna_mom on Cheating Stories

Baseball Moms Orgy: Part 3 I couldn't believe that the baseball season was almost over. There was only three regular season games left and a tournament about 2 hours from home. I constantly got wet thinking about all things I would do up north. We would spend Friday and Saturday night at a hotel with all the others parents and kids. It was a Monday, the kids were at friends houses and my husband was at work. So I decided to go out to the shopping mall to find some hot clothes to wear for tommorrows game. I got back home a couple hours later with my new tight black shirt, a jean skirt that was half way up my knees, and a yellow g-string. I noticed that my 18 year old daughters car wasn't parked in the garage. As I walked up stairs to put my clothes in the closet I heard a loud moaning, but
Read More
it wasn't Lauren. I ran to her room and opened the door. There was Jason my daughters boyfriend in a blonde wig that Lauren owned, a pink shirt and a red thong. Jason was wacking off while sticking 2 fingers from his other hand into his ass. I dropped the clothes bags. Jason looked right at me. "What the hell are you doing." Jason quickly jumped up and tried to hide his dick. "Lauren told me to wait for her here" "Laurens not even here" I screamed. "She said she would be here in a half hour, and the door was unlocked" he stammered."Please don't tell anyone please" he begged. I couldn't help but stare at his cock for almost this whole conversation. Then I relized that I needed the cock. Sure my husband had a 7 inch cock and Jason only had a 5 incher. It didn't matter. We never fucked when the kids were home and sometimes even when they weren't. That last time was about a month and a half since I had screwed Brian. "There is something" I said."Anything" he pleaded. "Take off Laurens stuff and go to my bed and lay down naked and put a the blindfold on my bed over your eyes. I picked up the bags and quickly went to my bathroom to change into my new outfit. A couple minutes later I asked "Jason do you have that blindfold on" "Yes" he shouted. I walked out of the bathroom. I'll be right back" I told him. I walked down stairs and to the garage. I found the 4 ropes that Brian used on me in a kinky fuck almost a year ago. I walked back up to my room and tied his arms and legs to the bed posts. "What are you going to do to me" he asked. "You'll find out" I said. I laid down my top of his cchest with all my clothes still on. I rubbed my jean skirt on his hard dick. My cotton shirt rubbed on his nipples. "Oh shit" he mumbled. I sat up and contuined rubbing the skirt on his dick. "I'm going to cum" he yelled. I got up and moved away from his cock. I waited about 5 minutes for him to lose his hard-on. I then sat up on his chest and pushed my shirt covered breasts into his mouth. He sucked on my tits and got a hard-on."You want to cum" I asked. "Yes, please" he begged. I turned around and took his small dick into my mouth. Jason moaned loudly as I began to blow him off."Oh Mrs. Brady it feels so good" he moaned. I picked up the pace. No less then 1 minute later Jason shot his load into my mouth. I swallowed every last drop. I took off my shirt and bra then undid the blindfold. I then took off the ropes. He began to squeeze my tits."So have you and Lauren you know, fucked" I asked."No, just head." he answered."Is she better then mommy" I asked."No way, your the best!" "Oh shit, Laurens going to be home any minute." I yelled. I got off the bed and put my bra on. Jason quickly put his clothes on. We made out until Lauren came home."Lets keep this our little secret" I said. He nodded and went downstairs to meet Lauren. Tuesday evening couldn't come soon enough. It was the last home game of the season and my all my family, even Lauren came to the game. It was 30 minutes till the game when Gween showed up. She had a tight white shirt showing her giant breasts. She had on white flip-flops and extremly tight black sweatshorts."Donna you look cute today" she said. I had on the outfit I got yesterday."Thanks". We gossiped for about 20 minutes. Suddenly, Gween said "excuse me for a minute." Gween got off the bleachers. I watched Gween walk to the oppenents bleachers were she then talked to a group of three men. "Hi Donna". I turned my head to see Dave."Hey Dave, wheres Lisa." "Oh she is at work and won't be coming." "I see." I turned to find Gween. She was headed to the parking lot, and two men where about 10 feet behind her. She watched as Gween wiggeled her ass as she walked. "I'll be back" I said to Lauren and followed Gween to the parking lot. I hid behind a van as I watched the two men climb into the van, Gween followed in after and closed the door. I waited a couple of minutes and then walked up to Gween's van. I quickly opened the door, expecting to see Gween fucking a guy, but I was wrong. All the seats where down. Gween only had on a white bra and a white thong on. "Donna come join the fun" Gween said. I looked in the back, I saw one man on all four sucking the others dad's dick. Always wanting to see gay guys fuck I got in and closed the door."I promised them I would screw both of them if they screwed eath other, but one guy chickened out" Gween told me. The guy giving head turned around and bent over. "Sorry John" the second dad said. We watched as the man began to sink his 7 inch cock into John's ass. "I can't take it" Gween said. She threw off her thong and got under John, "fuck me" she said. John quickly stuck his 6 inch prick into Gweens cunt. I took off all of my clothes and sunk 2 fingers in my cunt. The three got into the same rythme. John started to suck on Gween's sweet tits. "I'm cumming" Taylor said. "Not in my ass" John yelled., but it was to late. I brought myself to an orgasm as I watched Taylor fill Johns ass with sticky cum. As soon as Taylor pulled out his cock I was sucking it. John began to pound away on Gween's pussy."Fuck me hard" Gween yelled. Taylor dick got hard in my mouth. I picked up my speed as soon as John said "He it comes babe" as he shot his load into Gween pink pussy. After getting used to the taste of Taylors cock my was slamming my mouth on his cock."Oh baby here it comes" he shot his load into my mouth. I tried but couldn't hold it all in, cum leaked out of mouth onto my chin. Gween crawled over and licked the cum off my chin, she then kissed me. We swapped the cum in our mouths untill it was gone. We all put on our clothes and walked back to the game. As Gween and I walked back to the game Lauren walked toward us."Mom what the hell" Lauren said as she stopped us. "What is it" I asked. "You fucked Jason" she almost yelled. "What" I lied. I looked over at Gween, she gave me this hot look that got me wet. "He just told me on the phone" Lauren said. "Lauren come with us" Gween said. We walked back to Gweens car and got in. "Where are we going" Lauren asked. "You'll see" said Gween as we drove off. About 5 minutes later we pulled into Gweens driveway. "What are we doing here" Lauren asked. We followed Gween upstairs and into her and Franks room. "Lauren you shouldn't be mad at your mom when you cheated on Jason yourself" Gween smiled. Lauren looked terrified. She walked over to a dresser and opened the second drawer. I few seconds later she pulled out a group of photos and handed them to me. I opened them, the first picture was of Lauren naked with her legs spread open. "I found them about a month ago."Gween said. The next was of Frank (Gweens husband) with his cock in Laurens pussy. The next 5 pictures were of the same. "He wasn't the only one" Gween said. "No don't show her those" Lauren pleaded. I flipped to the last picture. There it was my own daughter naked with my very own husband with his dick squirting cum into Laurens mouth. End of Part 3 What do you think? Send me some of your ideas of where you think I should go next? I will chose the one I like best. Send your thoughts to b_e_verson@hotmail.com Thanks

His Twin Girls - 1

bjack on Incest Stories

“Hi, Daddy” they said in unison. The twins were the joy of Bill Delaney’s life, since his wife had disappeared with just a note several years ago, when the twins were just preschoolers.

“I can’t take it any more” said the note. “Motherhood is too tough, and I just have to leave. Please tell the girls for me.” That was it. No further explanation as to why she was leaving. Try explaining that to your beautiful children. Both the twins and he were in tears as he tried to tell them. Mollie and Abbie were too young to understand, yet it seemed that they did on some level.

“Hi, girls” he replied. “How was school?” He was lucky enou

Read More
gh to be a writer, and could be home when they got home every day.

“Boring!” said Mollie. She is always the forceful one, not afraid to let you know how she feels. “Everything we’re studying seems to come so easily right now.”

“Ditto” echoed Abbie. “We could probably study at home and get as much out of it as we do cooped up at school.” They came from good stock--both their mother and father had well above average IQs, and passed that natural ability to the girls. A curse and a blessing at the same time.

“Daddy” said Mollie “…can we go swimming? I’m nearly soaked with sweat, and so is Abbie. I promise we’ll come in when you say it’s time for dinner. Can we, please?”

We have a pool in our back yard. It’s just a small pool, but it has clean water in it, and it is out of sight of prying eyes, with a privacy fence around the property.

“I know, the gate” she said. “Mollie, would you do that for me?”

Mollie, wanting to get even for Abbie’s ‘cheating’, said “Do what, Abbie? I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Even though her back was turned, their Dad could see Mollie’s grin.

“Gee thanks, sister. I’ll do it myself.” Then Abbie climbed out of the pool, naked as the day she was born, and walked across the yard to the gate. She made sure that it was locked, then turned back to the pool. Both girls were beautiful. Their mother was tall and slender, and they took after her strongly. They were 5’3” tall, with shoulder-length soft red hair, parted in the middle. Deep blue eyes, 32B tits, and long legs that showed that neither had hit her full height yet. Their legs met at sexy asses, and they both had a light cover of light red hair on their pussies. Both had freckles all over their bodies from top to bottom, about the only thing they got from me. They were very fair, which was the reason that Bill insisted on sunscreen when they were out at the pool.

“Thanks, Abbie” their father called out to her. She looked at him and smiled that killer smile that they both possessed.

“You’re welcome.”

“Now don’t forget to put on sunscreen, OK girls?”

In unison, they replied “OK, Daddy.” When Abbie got over to the pool again, with boobs bouncing on each step. Despite being their father, the sight of them nude caused him to begin to get an erection. “Mollie, would you put lotion on me please?”

Mollie decided she’d tortured her sister enough, and got the lotion out. “OK, lie down.” She got a handful of lotion, and began spreading it all over Abbie’s back, starting with her shoulders, and running down to her ass. Mollie seemed to spend an inordinate amount of time there, but there were no complaints from Abbie. Mollie then went down Abbie’s left leg, over to her right, and up her thigh where she began running a finger up and down her pussy. Bill could see Mollie’s forefinger partially disappearing between Abbie’s pussy lips, which caused his cock to get harder. Abbie started to squirm and moan before Mollie suddenly stopped.

“Other side now” Mollie said. Abbie turned over and Mollie started at the shoulders again. When she got to Abbie’s boobs, she spent enough time on her nipples to get them standing up at attention. Both girls had rather long and sensitive nipples, about ½” long. Abbie began moaning again, then Mollie covered her sister’s body, legs, and eventually her pussy with lotion. Once again, she spent time with her finger sliding between Abbie’s pussy lips, and again, Abbie began squirming and moaning, until Mollie abruptly stopped.

“Now it’s my turn, Abbie.” Mollie took her place face-down on the deck, and Abbie started the same routine on her twin. Mollie still had her bikini on, so when Abbie got to her strap, she undid it to allow freer access to her sister’s back. Once Abbie finished Mollie’s back, she went to her legs, massaging the lotion into her thighs, paying special attention to her inner thighs, then slowly rubbing her calves, first one, then the other. Then Abbie went back up to Mollie’s bikini bottoms, and peeled them off, allowing her access to her ass and already wet pussy. Abbie began massaging her sister’s ass, allowing the lotion to run between her ass cheeks and down to her pussy. When Abbie touched Mollie’s pussy lips, Mollie stiffened like she had been given an electric shock. Abbie then rolled Mollie over, and began with her legs again, working from the ankles to the thighs, bypassing her pussy and moving up to her shoulders. Abbie then moved to Mollie’s equally sensitive and long nipples, which caused a moan to escape Mollie’s throat. Abbie pulled on Mollie’s nipples until Bill thought they would pop off her boobs, then moved down to her midsection and finally to her pussy again. Once more, she began to moan as Abbie’s finger began to part her pussy lips. Abbie inserted finger from her other hand into her sister’s pussy, and held it there for a moment, allowing Mollie to get used to the feel. Then Abbie began in and out movements with her finger, getting it soaking wet. Mollie began to moan in pleasure as Abbie brought her closer and closer to orgasm with the movements of her finger. Then, with a touch of her thumb on Mollie’s clit, Mollie had a mind-bending orgasm, coming in little spurts on Abbie’s hand.

“My turn to do you now” said Mollie, and quickly they changed positions. Mollie immediately stuck a finger into her sister’s already wet cunt, and began the same in and out movements with a finger that Abbie had just performed on her. Mollie then inserted another finger into her twin’s cunt, and kept the movements going. As Abbie came closer to her own orgasm, she raised her ass off the pool deck and said “OH GOD, MOLLIE. I’M COMING, I’M COMING…”. Then Abbie began spurting herself, soaking Mollie’s hand and arm with her own juices.

Their ministrations had their effect on their dad as well. His eyes were glued to them as they brought each other pleasure, and his cock grew to its fullest 7” length. He began stroking while Mollie stroked Abbie’s pussy, and stroked even faster when Abbie returned the favor. He groaned when he saw each of them have their orgasms, and moaned when each stopped stimulating the other. Bill put his cock back into his pants when each girl dived into the pool to cool off. After both girls climbed out of the water, they laid on their lounges to get some sun, with pussies facing directly toward their daddy. ‘Time to quit peeping at the girls and get back to work’ he decided.

‘I wonder how long they’ve been doing this’ he asked himself. ‘Is this true lesbianism, or just young experimentation? I really need to talk to them about sex and sexuality again’ Bill thought. ‘I have spoken with them on several opportunities before, but maybe it was time for another talk. We all know what each other looks like nude, because we didn’t usually wear swim suits in the pool. And each of us has been caught wandering around the house undressed, though less frequently in the last couple of years, since they began developing boobs and pussy hair. They still sometimes take showers with each other even now; I suppose with identical twins, there are truly no secrets between them. But maybe it’s time again…” he concluded.

Bill got back to work and lost track of time. Both girls reminded him that he was late with dinner by bursting into the study, wrapped in towels, and saying “Daddy, what’s for dinner?” They seemed awfully playful even still, shown by the fact that Mollie grabbed Abbie’s towel and yanked it off right in front of him. Abbie shrieked and feigned embarrassment, then yanked Mollie’s towel off, too. They began wrestling and struggling with each other. Bill broke up the ‘fight,’ grabbing both around the waist, but they continued wrestling, this time against him. He tried to free himself, and ended up with a handful of Abbie’s boobs, and almost immediately the same happened with Mollie. He thought this was about to go too far when one of them tried to fake a punch and hit him right in the crotch. Bill went down on the floor, grabbing himself, and then both girls were on top of him trying to comfort him.

“I’m sorry, Daddy” came the tearful response from Mollie.

“Don’t worry, sweetie, I’m not mad. It was an accident and it will be over shortly. Why don’t you two get cleaned up, and I’ll call in an order for Chinese food. Chicken and broccoli sound all right?”

“Thanks, Daddy, that’s great” said Abbie. Then they scampered off to the shower together. Bill heard concerned mumblings at first, then shortly after that, their normal giggling. Once finished, they both exited the shower still nude.

“Can we just do without clothes tonight, Daddy?” said Mollie. “We’re not going anywhere, and we just don’t feel like dressing. Please say it’s OK” she pleaded.

“All right, all right, quit begging. If you don’t want to dress, stay nude. It’s your choice. But you can’t go to school running your big mouths about this--someone will stir up some trouble for sure. OK?”

“OK, Daddy. And thanks” Mollie responded. Abbie echoed Mollie’s sentiments “Yeah, Daddy, thanks.”

Then the doorbell rang, and the food was there. They ate in the living room, watching TV at the same time. After the news, a movie was on that Bill had been wanting to see. He don’t usually let them watch X-rated movies, but he made an exception tonight.

With the combination of both girls nude in the living room with their dad, plus the racy scenes in the movie, his cock was responding in the typical fashion, growing like it was trying to poke a hole in his gym shorts (he had no undies under them). The girls responses were pretty typical, too, with nipples growing erect. When he unconsciously reached down to stroke his cock, he noticed both girls begin to rub their pussies, and soon their fingers began to get a bit wet also. Abbie, the freer of the two, soon was dipping her fingertip just inside her cunt, and the squishing noises were soon heard. Mollie drew her legs up on the couch, spreading her pussy lips wide open, and began giving herself the same treatment as her sister was giving herself. As another sexy scene began on the TV, he noticed that both girls’ fingers were going slightly further into their cunts, and now both pussies were making the squishing noises that could be heard from Abbie moments ago.

Bill’s cock had grown to its fullest, and the head was poking above the waistband of my shorts. By this time, he couldn’t have cared less what was seen, since both girls were already naked, so he slid his shorts down a little for comfort. This got the rapt attention of both girls, and while they moved in and out of their pussies, he began the up and down stroking of his cock. He noticed that their fingers were further inside their pussies than before, and both were alternating between looking at each other and looking at their daddy. Abbie was the first to begin moaning, followed closely by her twin, and both began to cum at almost the same time. When Bill realized what had just occurred before him, his cock began spewing cum harder than he could ever recall before. The girls were seemingly amazed by this, watching him very closely, then they pivoted around on their asses so that their pussies were right in front of him. They began stroking their finger in and out of their pussies again, and both came for him, spraying their pussy juice out of their holes like it was a completely normal event. They all took a couple of minutes to come down from their experience, then after they caught their breath, Bill figured they needed to talk.

“Girls, I’m sorry I let you watch a movie like this. It probably wasn’t the best judgment I’ve used. And I’m sorry we all masturbated in the open for all to see. That definitely wasn’t the best judgment, no sir. So, I’m sorry for all that…”

Then Abbie jumped in. “No, Daddy, we have wanted to have a naked day with you. And we both have wondered what an X-rated movie was like. And both Mollie and I have loved being naked with each other and with you, too! I can’t tell you how good that makes us both feel, right Mollie?”

Mollie responded “She’s right, Daddy. Since we’ve all seen each other naked, in the house and in the pool, what’s there to hide? I say we keep on doing it. Besides, who’s going to know? And what harm is being done to anyone?”

Bill’s head was spinning. On the one hand, he was just masturbating in front of his daughters (and they in front of him), while watching an adult movie with them. On the other hand, they seem to have no problem with what they just did. So maybe Mollie is right--what harm is being done?

“OK, I give up. If we don’t want to wear clothes around the house and pool, so be it. But you can’t talk about our nudity with each other to anyone else, understand?”

“Understand” they said in unison.

“Now, it is getting late, so I’m going to go to bed. I think you two need to get there also.”

Then the three of them went unashamedly naked down the hall to their bedrooms. Both girls’ boobs were bouncing and swaying with each step, as were their asses. Bill could feel himself getting horny again, and he could feel his cock begin to respond accordingly. Fortunately, his bedroom was the first door, so he could give them quick kisses and head into his room, pending erection unnoticed.

Bill climbed into his bed and lay down to all the contending thoughts concerning this evening’s events. He quickly fell asleep, though, and those thoughts were banished until morning.

Later, Bill was aroused from his sleep by a sound. He wasn’t sure, but he thought he heard “SSSSHHH”, so he just lay there as though he was still asleep. Hearing nothing else, Bill started to fall asleep again, when a squeaky floorboard made a sound, indicating someone was walking (creeping?) across my floor. He just lay still again, to see what was going to happen. He wasn’t scared, since he was pretty certain who was in the room (the twins, no doubt), so he just wanted to see what they were going to do. He lay on his side, facing them, and soon could feel somebody’s little hand reaching out to touch his cock. With the touch of her hand, his cock began its ‘growth spurt’, eliciting a giggle from one (‘Mollie, I believe‘), and a quick ‘ssshhh’ from Abbie. With continued stimulation, his cock continued growing until it became as hard as it could get.

“Now what?” Definitely Abbie.

“Susan told me that you’re supposed to take his thing into your mouth and suck on it. Then after a few minutes, his thing shoots some stuff all over you, like we saw when we were watching that movie with Daddy.”

‘Who is Susan, and what in the world have they been talking about’ Bill wondered.

“That was HOT tonight, wasn’t it?” whispered Abbie.

“Yeah, especially when the man shoots his stuff into the girl’s mouth. I want to try that with Daddy” replied Mollie.

“Really, Mollie? I thought doing it with your own Daddy would mean you have weird babies or something.” Abbie has always been a little naive.

“What are you talking about?” said Mollie incredulously. “You’ve heard too much crap from our friends.” Then Bill’s cock was inserted into a mouth. It felt heavenly, even though it couldn’t go in very far. He guessed he was relieved that they weren’t experienced. The opposite would have been far worse.

“How do you like it Mollie?” asked Abbie.

“I can taste something other than his skin. I think his thing is leaking something into my mouth.”

“Is it gross?”

“No, just different. I’m going to keep going and see what happens” replied Mollie. She returned to the job at hand, and soon, Bill could feel his cum start to rise as she gave him head and stroked his shaft. He decided to keep quiet and see what their reaction would be when he started to cum. Just then, his cock erupted, though not real strongly, since Mollie was still inexperienced at stimulating him. She immediately pulled back, and cum shot all over his belly and bed, and Mollie’s face.

“What does it taste like, Mollie?” asked an incredulous Abbie.

“I can’t really describe it. Maybe a little salty. You try it, Abbie” said Mollie.

“OK, if you’re sure it’s all right.” Then Abbie licked a little off the end of his cock, and paused for a moment. “It’s not bad. Kind of strange, but not bad. I think I’ll have some more.”

Then the two girls began licking cum off their dad’s belly and cock, keeping him erect the entire time. After he was cleaned up, Abbie said “Let’s go back to our room now, before we get caught. Besides, I need you to lick my bottom for me.”

“Same here” said Mollie. “Let’s go.”

And they were off to their room. He could quickly hear them pile onto one bed. His only thought was “Are my girls eating each other out? Did I hear them correctly?” To answer those questions, Bill sneaked down the hall. Their room door was still wide open, and a bed lamp was still on, giving him an excellent view of the twin girls in a 69. He stood in the shadows of the hallway, so he wouldn’t be seen. Mollie was on top of Abbie, and Mollie’s pussy was pointed straight toward him. Both were still hot from the events in their dad’s room, and were moaning into each other’s pussy. Abbie stuck her first finger into Mollie’s pussy and Mollie quickly arched her back. Bill saw her pussy spray her juices in pulses when she came. Mollie soon repaid her sister by clamping down on her clit, and he saw Abbie lift her ass off the bed as she had her own orgasm. Abbie also seemed to be having a spraying cum, soaking Mollie’s face as she did.

Needless to say, Bill’s cock had already hardened at the sight of the twins sex session. He began stroking his cock while he watched them, and soon was coming again himself. He shot cum all over his hand, and what he couldn’t control went on the twins’ door. He wiped his hand on his body, and when he looked up again, saw that Abbie and Mollie had changed positions, and were now face to face, sharing a passionate kiss and licking juices off their faces. They each had a hand on each other pussies, with the other hand stimulating boobs and nipples. They were stroking in and out of each other‘s pussy, bringing each other closer and closer to orgasm. Abbie was first this time, and with her legs spread wide, again shot her cum in pulses. When she had recovered, she put a second finger into Mollie’s pussy and used her thumb to put pressure on her clit. This brought Mollie to a shuddering orgasm, pulsing her juices all over Abbie’s hand. Both girls fed each other their pussy juices on her sister’s hand.

When they were finally tired, they began hugging, sexily mashing their boobs against each other. Each was playing with the other’s ass, and Bill couldn’t have imagined a sexier scene. Mollie finally reached over and turned off the light, and Bill sneaked down the hall to retire to his room. He could still hear them talking to each other in the next room, broken by an occasional giggle. Bill finally fell asleep, dreaming of the scene he had just witnessed, and wondering what was yet to come.

First time w Daughter 5

bjack on Incest Stories

“Honey, I have a question for you,” my wife said to me before she left for work.

This beginning always makes me nervous, because it is almost always a loaded question. Trying to hide my apprehension, I asked, “What is it?”

“You know I’ve been working real hard recently, and I need a break. I was talking to some female friends at work, and we decided that we all needed a girls night out. We decided to make it a weekend, rather than a night, though. Is that OK with you?”

I breathed a sigh of relief. “Is that all? Why would I have a problem with that?” I asked.

“Oh, thank you, Honey. I could kiss you all over.”

“So what’s stopping you?” I asked.

“The fact that a 14-

Read More
year-old is in the house with us, for starters. A time and a place for everything…” she answered. “Oh, and by the way, there’s another part to this. You know Allie, whose husband died a couple of years ago? She needs to find something to do with her own 14-year-old girl, and I wondered if you could watch her also. She and Donna are both friends already, so I imagine that you’ll see very little of them, except at mealtimes.”

“All right, Donna’s friend can stay over, too. Does she have a name, by the way?” I asked.

“Her name is Stephanie, and she seems real sweet. That’s probably why they get along so well.”

“So when will all this take place?”

“We’ll leave tomorrow before the girls get home from school. I’ll bring my cell in case someone needs to contact one of us. Thanks again.”

Friday afternoon, Donna and Stephanie came walking up the front walk, all gossip and giggles. Stephanie was a beautiful girl, with small tits, a beautiful smile, shoulder-length red hair, and dark blue eyes. Donna was the fairer of the two, with long hair, but hers was blonde, and she had brown eyes. After the appropriate introductions were made by Donna, they went up the stairs, closed the door, and left me with the feeling that I just witnessed two talking whirlwinds passing by.

Later, after pizza and soft drinks, I went to my room to change into my night shorts. Normally, I sleep in the buff, but I figured I needed to be a bit more modest around the girls. It wasn’t long after I went back downstairs to clean up the kitchen that I heard both girls come down, too. I looked around, and was surprised to see both of them dressed in nightclothes that the word “skimpy” didn’t do justice to. And if they were wearing undies, I sure couldn’t tell it. After a short while, I heard some unfamiliar noises coming from the living room. “What are you two watching?”, assuming this was from some TV show or movie.

When I went in to check, I was shocked to find Donna and Steph locked in a 69, Donna on the bottom. I tried to say something, but I was too stunned to do anything but look on. Donna was the more vocal of the two, moaning and groaning rather loudly, while Steph was merely breathing heavily, but not vocal. Steph was putting one finger into Donna’s pussy, pumping it in and out slowly, while Donna was sucking on Steph’s pussy for all she was worth. Steph then put a second finger into Donna’s pussy, and increased the speed. Donna did her typical high-pitched squeal, then lifted her ass off the bed, and had her first orgasm of the night, soaking Steph’s face and upper body. While Donna was still panting, she began licking and sucking Steph’s clit, and then Steph had her own orgasm. It was obvious that she wasn’t as shooter like Donna, but her flowing cunt juices could easily been seen from my vantage point.

As both girls calmed down from their orgasms, I cleared my throat and said, “What have we here?”

Both girls smiled at me, then Steph got off the couch, walked over to me, and said, “What have we in here?”, pointing to my cock through my shorts. I covered up, feigning modesty, and said “I can’t imagine what you’re talking about.” By this time, Donna had reached me, and the girls pushed me down on the wet couch cushion and ripped my shorts off.

“Now, now, girls, just what do you have in mind?” And they proceeded to strip off their skimpy nighties, revealing all they had to offer. Donna has 30-A boobs, with light brown nipples, while Steph was probably a 32-A, with dark brown nipples. Both girls were still very sparse where their pussy hair was concerned, with most growth right above their pussy lips, and just a few sparse hairs on their cunts. Seeing the hair on their heads gave you an exact representation of the color of their pussy hairs. Both girls’ nipples were standing straight out, though Donna’s were slightly longer than Steph’s.

“What would you like to do, Mr. Light?”, asked Steph. Before I could answer, she took my 6” cock in her hands, and began to gently stroke it. Pre-cum was already leaking out of the head, and Donna gathered it up with a finger and offered it to Steph.

“Go ahead, taste it. I already have, and I’m still here, aren’t I?” coaxed Donna. Steph tentatively licked it off Donna’s finger, and said “That’s not bad. I may need more later.” I think my cock grew another inch at hearing that.

Both girls continued to lick and suck my cock, building me toward orgasm. But Steph stopped suddenly and said “Mr. Light, I need you in me, in my pussy. I’ve never had sex with a man before, and I want you to be the first.”

I couldn’t believe my ears. Steph, who minutes ago was on top of my daughter giving her an orgasm, wanted me to deflower her. “Well, Steph, are you sure?” She nodded her head. “You know this will hurt a bit, don’t you?”

“Yes, Donna told me all about it. She has been trying to get me ready by using her vibrator on me, too.”

“Well, it will probably be easier with you on top, so you can control things like speed and depth.” With that, I rolled over, and Steph eagerly climbed on top. “I want you to slowly put my cock into your pussy, and gently start in and out motions.” Steph did this like a pro, with short movements to get used to my cock inside her pussy. Donna was trying to help her out by reaching from behind her and playing with her still-erect nipples. Steph then began softly moaning, then said, “Mr. Light, this feels SO good, I don’t ever want this to stop.”

Then Steph hit her hymen and stopped, wincing just a little. I told her, “Probably the easiest thing to do is to take my cock almost all the way out of your pussy, then lower yourself back down quickly. The pain will be there, but it will be minimized this way.”

“OK, Mr. Light, I’ll do it.” Then Steph steeled herself, pulled my cock out to the head, then dropped like a sack of potatoes down to the hilt. Tears formed in her eyes, but not to the extent I expected. Donna’s prep with the dildo seemed to help her friend. “Now, begin raising and lowering your pussy on me, and you’ll begin to quickly feel much better.” Steph began doing just as I said, and while she did, Donna scrambled to my end of the bed and sat on my face. I quickly began licking my Punkin’s juicy pussy, while enjoying Steph’s ever increasing speed on my cock. Donna reached out to Steph’s boobs again, and began twisting her nipples almost to the point of pain. Steph began moaning again, and began moving faster and faster until I heard her go “AHHHHHH,” then collapse on my chest. Donna’s high pitched squeal came right after Steph‘s orgasm, and then my face and upper torso were soaked until I thought I was going to drown. Within seconds, I could feel my own come building up. When I felt my balls pulling up, I pulled out of Steph’s pussy, and sprayed my come over her tits and my body. Donna made sure to clean up my cock by licking the come off it completely. I noticed that Steph was taking small drops of my come on her fingers, and licking that off as well.

After we had all calmed down a bit, Steph asked “Mr. Light, I don’t spray like Donna does when she comes. Am I abnormal?” I couldn‘t help but smile at her innocence.

“No, Steph, neither of you is abnormal, just different. People’s voices are different, height, build, hair and eye color…all are different, but differences are not abnormal.”

“Well, I wish I could come like that,” said Steph.

“I wish I didn’t come like that,” said Donna. “Just look at the mess. I have to change sheets like almost every day, and sometimes more than once per day. It gets to be a bother.”

“Speaking of that,” I said, “we all are wet and sticky now, both from Donna’s come spray, and from our sweaty bodies. Anybody for a bath?”

Both girls jumped off the bed, and headed for the bathroom, with their little asses jiggling before me. I guess I’ll have to put up with them in bed with me tonight…

 

 

First time w/ Daughter 3

bjack on Incest Stories

I was walking down the hallway toward the bedrooms, when I heard an unfamiliar noise.  Since my wife was out of town on business, I knew that the only person in the house besides myself was my 13-year-old, Donna.  My Punkin had just been introduced to the joys of coming, though we had not actually had actual sex.  I crept down the hall toward her bedroom, and the noises became louder and louder.  Her door was not completely shut, so I peeked in, then slowly opened it further.

"Oh, God, this feels so g-o-o-o-d," she exclaimed.  She was completely naked, and I could see that her finger was inserted into her cunt.  She was such a quick learner, my Punkin.  "Come on, Daddy, stick your dick into me further now."  OH MY GO

Read More
D, she was fantasizing about us having sex.  "Further and faster, Daddy, make me come!!  Make me COME, EEEEEEE!!" I could see that her breathing was getting more rapid, and her face was changing from its normal light color to a near crimson. Then she stiffened, raising her cute little ass off the bed, then she came with her typical gushing spray.  "Keep it going, Daddy, I'm still with you..."  And with her finger still in her pussy, another gushing come soaked her hand once more.

"Daddy, your cock is so big, and getting bigger.  Keep it going inside me, PLEASE," she exclaimed.  Then I saw Donna insert a second finger into her soaked pussy, and the in and out motions increased in intensity.  She had lost all control, and her fingers brought her to another orgasm within seconds.  Finally, her ass landed with a plop on her wet sheets, and her breathing finally came slowly back down to normal.

"Have fun, Punkin?" I asked.

"Daddy!  I didn't know you were there!.  How long have you been watching me?"

"Long enough to see my baby girl in the most intense orgasms I have ever witnessed," I replied.  "And you have me as horny as I have been in quite a while."

Donna paused, then said "Can I help you with your problem?"

"Can you?  I insist!!"

"But just like earlier, I seem to be the only one without clothes on," she observed.  "Come over here, and I'll help even that score."

With that, I walked over to her soaked bed, and she took off my pants and shirt, leaving me with a painful erection that needed attention.  She reached out with her hands, and began stroking my cock, just like I had taught her, then shifted position so that her face was level with my cock, and began giving me a heavenly blow job.

"I'm going to come now," I warned her, but she didn't take my cock out of her mouth.  Instead, she increased her tempo, until I felt my balls contract, and then I came right into her mouth.  This time, she didn't pull away, but tried to swallow some.  She wasn't very successful, and most of my come dripped out of my mouth and down her face.

"That didn't taste bad at all, Daddy, but there's just too much to take in.  I guess my mouth's too small," she giggled.

"Don't worry, Punkin.  You'll get better at that with practice," I assured her.  "You'll soon be able to take more than the head of my cock into your mouth, too.  But I wanted to ask you something."

"OK, Daddy, what is it?"

"When you were finger-fucking, you were talking as if I were in the room with you, having sex with you.  Is that something you really want?"

"Oh, yes, Daddy, your Punkin really wants to have sex with you," Donna said.

"What if I told you that it would probably hurt a little, would you still be interested?" I quizzed her.

She contemplated her answer, then said, "If it only hurts a little, then I'm game!"  Her smile was so bright, I thought the sun was rising in her bedroom.

"I just want to be sure that you know that if it hurts too much, we can stop at any time.  Just let me know, OK?

"I will, cross my heart," she replied.  "How do we start?"

"First, you have to make me hard again.  It shouldn't take long, since I have this pretty girl to look at."  She gave me a quick smile at the compliment, then started stroking my cock again.  After just a few seconds, it was semi-erect, and she took the cue to put it in her mouth again.  In the meantime,  I was playing with her little tits, sucking her nipples which made her moan.

"MMMMM, Daddy, keep it up." Then, while I kept playing with her tits, I moved down to her pussy again.  Already wet, I went straight for her little clit, and sucked it right between my lips.  "Oh, good night, that feels so good!  I'm about to come again."

With that, I stopped.  "Donna, let me lie down, with you on top.  Position your pussy right over my cock, and slowly slide down.  That way, you can control how much goes in," I advised her.

She climbed on top of me, then began lowering herself onto my cock.  I was grateful that I didn't have a monster cock, since this would make things easier on her.  "Now, Punkin, I want you to lower yourself, then raise yourself up, and repeat that motion over and over.  My cock will slowly go further in."  She did just as I said, and my cock felt the insides of her virgin pussy.  She was so hot, and so very wet, that sliding up and down proved to be very easy.

"Ooooo, this feels even better than with your mouth, Daddy.  I feel so full!!"  Then she hit her hymen, and I could see her wince.

"Now, Punkin, you have just hit a barrier that may be kind of painful to penetrate.  This is your hymen, though your friends will probably call it your cherry.  It will hurt only briefly,  and only once, because once it's broken, that's the only time.  Do you still want to do this?"

"Yes, Daddy!  I really want to.  I can take a little hurt, if I have to."

"Then do as I say.  I want you to raise up until my cock is almost out of your pussy, then when you're ready, drop down all at once.  Then once I'm fully in, you can stop for a bit until the pain passes.  Ready?"

"OK, Daddy, let's do it."  Then she raised up, took a deep breath, then dropped straight down, just as I said.  Then I heard her scream for a few seconds.

"Remember, Punkin, just relax and sit still for a bit, until the pain subsides.  Then start your up and down motions again," I instructed.

After less than one minute, Donna began to move again, though very slowly.  Then gradually, her speed picked up, and soon, she was going up and down on my cock at breakneck speed.  Her little tits with their fully erect nipples were bouncing with her every thrust.  "This is so g-o-o-o-d, Daddy.  Keep your cock buried inside me.  You're making me hotter and hotter. "

Then again, she stiffened, falling on top of me with a slap, and next thing I knew, I was feeling her come spray all over my midsection.  Feeling that warmth all over me was the sexiest thing I had ever experienced, knowing it was coming from my teenaged daughter.

But she wasn't through.  After slowing down briefly, she began to build up speed again, and it was obvious that she was working to another soaking come.  I was doing the same thing, feeling that familiar feeling deep within my loins.  I pulled out of her and shot my load all over her back and ass.  At the same time, she had another wet orgasm, though not as intense as before.

"Well, what do you think?" I asked after we had both come down.

"That was the most intense experience I have ever had, Daddy," my naked baby said.  "I can tell that I'm going to need much more practice at this," and her grin said it all.  "I guess we'll just have to figure out ways to get away from Mom."

"Yes, that will be a problem.  But I can buy you some toys to help you out in between those times."

"But, Daddy, don't you think I'm a little too old for toys?  After all, I'm 13!" she said indignantly.

Once again, I had to laugh.  I keep forgetting that she is JUST 13.  "No, baby, I mean sex toys, things that you stick into your pussy that will make you come over and over."

"Really, Daddy?  Then I'm all for it!  And, Daddy, did I say I love you?"

"I love you too, Punkin."  And then I realized that her mother was still out of town for another day.  "Hey, Punkin, since your bed is soaked, why don't you sleep with me tonight?"

"I think that's a great idea, Daddy!  Let's go!"  And we walked naked to my bedroom for a good night's sleep.

His Twin Girls - 4

bjack on Incest Stories

Monday morning rolled around too soon. But the normal house routine was just as he remembered it. Mollie and Abbie were still fighting over whose turn it was in the bathroom, how much shampoo each was using, who was taking more time…yes, everything was normal--except that everyone was naked until the last minute.

Bill couldn’t help looking at his gorgeous daughters. They were both as beautiful as any girls he had ever seen before. And they hadn’t stopped growing yet. Those sexy legs were only going to get longer, their boobs a little larger (if their mother was any indication), their asses more curvy, their faces more beautiful, and their pussies more womanly. He had seen and touched every inch of their b

Read More
odies, and only wanted more.

The girls, for their part, were also stealing looks at Bill’s cock (now limp and swinging freely), his muscular legs, his manly ass. Both were getting turned by their old man, and neither was complaining. But both had school and breakfast to attend to, so they tried as best they could to control themselves. At school, their thoughts still reverted back to the events of the weekend. They knew that they couldn’t talk to their friends about it, but at least they had each other.

Bill knew that he had to get the girls on birth control, so he made an appointment with their doctor for that afternoon. When the doctor asked why they needed to be on the pill, both girls stretched the truth a bit, saying their periods were irregular and heavy, and that friends told them that they had started on the Pill just to bring their periods under control. The doctor examined them, then wrote them a prescription for birth control pills, and they were on their way. Bill knew that they would be faithful in taking them, and then the last hurdle to his coming inside their pussies would be past them.

Homework was more of a chore this school year, since they were both in high school now. Fortunately for all of them, they had little time during the week for anything else, though they disrobed as soon as they got home from school, and still slept in the nude with their dad every night. In bed, they all spent time touching each other tenderly, making each other horny, but falling asleep before they had time to really get into lovemaking. Bill was looking forward to Friday evening, and the sex he would have with his girls once again.

But on Wednesday night, Mollie asked Bill “Daddy, Abbie and I would like to have a friend over to spend the weekend. Can we, P-L-E-A-S-E? She’s real nice, and I promise we won’t make a lot of noise.” Bill looked into the eyes of his beautiful daughters, and couldn’t bear to disappoint them, even though it would mean a weekend getting pleasure from his hand.

“OK, girls, you can have a friend over. I want to be able to talk with her mother first. You are talking about a girl coming over, right?” he teased.

“Oh, Daddy, what do you think?” replied Abbie. “Yes, Lori is a GIRL, and I’ll get her phone number right now. I’ll call her first, then you can talk with her mom.”

“Oh, Daddy, what do you think?” replied Abbie. “Yes, Lori is a GIRL, and I’ll get her phone number right now. I’ll call her first, then you can talk with her mom.”

Lori had already talked with her mother, apparently, since she was expecting Bill’s call tonight. After talking with her for a few minutes--making sure her mother wasn’t some two-headed monster--the parents agreed that Lori could spend Friday and Saturday night. Her mother decided that this would be a good time to visit a friend, so she left her cell number with Bill, and they said their goodbyes.

Mollie and Abbie thanked their dad and hugged him tightly. They ran down the hall, all excited at the prospect of Lori coming over. The sight of their naked asses jiggling in front of him as they ran down the hallway awoke his cock, and before they got to their room, it was half-erect. ‘Calm down, boy. It is still a school night.’ He just smiled and sat down to watch TV.

Friday evening rolled around, and Lori arrived with her mother. “Hi, I’m Jackie” she said, extending a hand toward Bill.

“Nice to meet you” he replied. Bill hadn’t even looked at Lori, because her mother was a knockout. Jackie had soft brown hair, deep blue eyes, about 5’6” tall, and Bill estimated a 34B-24-35 figure. “And this must be Lori” he said after recovering his composure. And Lori was no slouch either, 5’3” tall, the same hair and eyes as Jackie, with 30A boobs riding high on her chest, and firm nipples protruding through her shirt. ‘Obviously no bra’ Bill thought to himself. He looked back at Jackie, and thought ‘Apparently these two don’t believe in bras,’ as her mother’s nipples were even more prominent through her shirt.

“Jackie, these are my twin troublemakers, Mollie and Abbie. Don’t believe what you’ve heard about them--they’re really pretty good girls.”

“Jackie, these are my twin troublemakers, Mollie and Abbie. Don’t believe what you’ve heard about them--they’re really pretty good girls.”

“Don’t worry--I’ve heard only good things about them. Now as for mine, I’ve told Lori that, for the weekend, you’re her father, and she is to listen to what you tell her.” Jackie said that as much to Lori as to Bill.

“I think she’ll be just fine, Jackie” said Bill, in his best reassuring voice. “I’ve got your number if there is a problem.” Bill winked at them, and Lori grinned.

Turning to Lori, Jackie said “OK, honey, I’ve got to get on the road. Be good, and I’ll see you Sunday evening.”

“I love you, Mom!” replied Lori, and then Jackie was in her car and headed away.

Once Lori’s mother dropped her off, the three girls ran inside, talking, giggling, and just doing what girls do. A sudden jolt of fear hit Bill when he realized that he hadn’t talked to them recently about keeping their activities within the family. ‘I guess I’ll just have to pull them aside when I can for a fresh reminder’ he thought to himself.

In the next instant, Mollie called out “We’re going swimming, Daddy!” Then all three girls ran like a flash through the house, out the back door, and straight to the pool. They still seemed to be fully clothed, or at least as clothed as bikinis allow one to be, to Bill’s relief.

Once at the poolside, Abbie said to Lori “We like to go skinny dipping when we’re in our own pool, Lori, but you can swim however you want.”

“SKINNY DIPPING?? What about your dad? Won’t he see us naked?”

“Yes, but he sees us naked all the time anyway, so it’s no big deal” replied Mollie.

“He does?” asked Lori incredulously. “How does that happen?”

“We just like to go around the house naked most of the time. It’s not like he peeks into the shower or anything. We just think it’s cool to walk around nude” replied Abbie. “Daddy does it too! No one makes a big deal about it.”

Bill could overhear Abbie from inside the house. ‘Oh, no’ he thought. ‘Our secret’s out now. How am I going to explain this, especially to Lori’s mother? I just need to stay inside while they’re swimming, so I can’t be accused of anything.’

“Doesn’t it make you embarrassed to be naked in front of a man?” probed Lori.

Mollie replied “Well he can’t help being a man, and it’s not as though he hasn’t seen us naked before. We just don’t make a big deal about it.”

The girls’ conversation continued. Lori was saying “I promised Mom not to tell anyone about this, but we don’t wear clothes around the house much either. Mom has always called herself a ‘house nudist.’”

“House nudist?” echoed Mollie. “What in the world is that?”

“A nudist that stays undressed in the house, but not in public. At least that’s how Mom explains it to me. And since we’ve both seen each other naked, it’s not a big deal.”

“Exactly” said Abbie. “That’s how Daddy and us feel about it. The only difference is that we get to see a man’s private parts, and you just see your mom’s.”

After letting that sink in for a moment, Lori said “That’s cool, I guess. So let’s get these bikinis off. I’m getting sweaty!”

Abbie was the first to get out of hers, followed closely by her sister, then Lori. Lori’s body was about as perfect as it could get. Medium tan skin, but with obvious tan lines, since they didn’t have a pool of their own, and couldn’t go skinny dipping in private. She was just about the same height as his girls, with long legs of her own, and slightly smaller boobs than his daughters’. The main difference was that Lori’s pubic hair was more sparse than the twins’, and it was quite easy to make out details of her pussy lips. Lori had a few freckles scattered about her body, even down to her pussy lips, making her look both innocent and sexy at the same time.

Seeing three angels splashing naked in the water made Bill horny again, but brought a new fear into his mind. ‘If Jackie finds out about her daughter skinny dipping, I’m a dead man. I’ll definitely have to talk with all three girls when they’re finished swimming.’ Then his hand wandered down to his hardening cock, and he began stroking it through his shorts, bringing it to its fullest length. The girls couldn’t see into the house, and were too preoccupied with each other anyway, so he continued stroking his cock while looking at three sexy nude bodies. Within minutes, he knew he was going to cum, so he grabbed a couple of Kleenex, to prevent a sticky mess. Then his cock let go a huge load, six, eight, ten spurts of cum. He pulled his shorts back up, though his cock never shrank down past half-staff.

He threw away the tissues, and just in the nick of time, as he heard the back door open just then. He nearly fell over when a still-naked Lori walked in and said to him “We all want you to join us in the pool, Mr. Jackson. Will you, please?”

“Lori, I’m afraid of what your mother might say if she found out that I was naked with you. I know what I would say if I were in her shoes.”

“What if I told you that I’ve already called her, and she said it’s cool?” Apparently Lori was a few steps ahead of him.

“I’d say that I’d like to talk with her myself, just to be sure” Bill replied.

Lori then handed him her cell phone. Bill was unaware that Jackie was still on the phone…Lori really had anticipated everything.

“Hello?” said Bill.

Jackie was indeed on the other end. “I heard your conversation, Bill. Judging by the way things went, I think that Lori’s going to be safe with you, even in the nude. You have my permission to skinny dip with her, as long as the invitation is extended to me as well.”

“By all means, feel free to join us anytime. I’m afraid you ladies have me outnumbered, but we’ll deal with that later.”

Then Jackie said “I might have to cut my weekend short then. This sounds like too much fun to miss.”

Lori then took Bill by the hand, and led him to the pool. When they were poolside, all three girls began undressing him, first nearly ripping his shirt off, then pulling his shorts down his legs and off, revealing his hardening dick.

“Oooh, what’s this?” teased Lori, as she reached out to grab Bill’s cock.

“You can touch it if you want” answered Mollie. “Daddy doesn’t mind, do you Daddy?”

“Can I, Mr. Jackson?” Lori asked breathlessly. “I’ve never even seen a man’s thing before.”

Abbie jumped in quickly here. “Lori, we call his ‘thing’ a cock or dick. I think you should too.”

“OK, can I touch your dick, Mr. Jackson?” Lori couldn’t take her eyes off her first in-person cock.

“I suppose it’s all right. Girls, show her how to handle it, then give her a turn” he instructed as he lay down.

Mollie began stroking her dad’s cock gently, just like she had before. Abbie joined in shortly, rolling my balls in her hand, then licking the sac. Bill’s cock quickly grew to its full length, and then Mollie guided Lori’s hand onto the head. “Stroke it gently, and make sure to provide a lot of the pressure on the purplish end.” Lori followed Mollie’s instructions perfectly, and her stroking brought Bill closer to coming.

“If you keep it up for long enough, his cock will start shooting what’s called cum. It will go all over the place, but it won’t hurt you. We even like to lick it off after he’s finished coming.”

“Really?” asked Lori. “Doesn’t it taste bad?”

“Just different, but not bad” explained Abbie.

Lori continued with the stroking, eventually reaching down to his balls with her other hand. Very shortly, just as she was starting to get tired, Bill groaned, and his cock shot his cum high into the air, landing on his stomach, legs, and on Lori’s hand. Abbie gathered some up on her hand, and spread it on Lori’s tits and nipples, eliciting a moan from her too. The twins took that as a clue, and began licking his cum off Lori’s boobs, which caused her to moan again. When Mollie started twisting her Lori’s nipples, Lori started rubbing her cunt on Bill’s leg, and within seconds, collapsed on his chest as she experienced her own orgasm. What seemed like gallons of pussy juice flowed out of her cunt, soaking Bill’s thigh, and exposing her pussy to the others.

Abbie took this as a sign, and moved around to Lori’s backside. She inserted a finger into Lori’s pussy, and began in and out movements. At the same time, Mollie reached under Lori, to get at her nipples again. Moments later, Lori’s pussy erupted again, and Bill got another soaking. Abbie took her wet hand and brought it up to her mouth for a good cleaning. “MMMM, your cum tastes so sweet, Lori!” cooed Abbie. Mollie moved over to Abbie to help lick Lori’s sweet pussy juice off her hand.

Lori just laid on top of Bill for a little bit, in order to catch her breath. When she finally recovered, she sat up and said “Well, I guess you know my secret now.”

“Secret?” asked Mollie. “What secret?”

“That I have such a large amount of pussy juice when I cum” she said red-faced. “It’s kind of embarrassing.”

“If you think that’s something, wait till you see Abbie and me cum” said Mollie. “It’s really a treat.”

“Why? What happens?” Lori’s curiosity was up with Mollie’s statement.

“Wanna show her?” asked Abbie.

“Why not?” replied Mollie. And with that, the twins locked themselves into a 69, and began licking each other’s cunts like it was the end of the world. Abbie was on the bottom, with her cunt facing Bill and Lori. Both girls were fingering each other’s cunt, and sucking on each other’s clit. Before long, Abbie lifted her ass off the pool deck, moaned quickly, and began spurting her juices all over Mollie’s face. Mollie pulled away so that Lori could see the spurts from her sister’s cunt. Lori moved around to see Mollie’s pussy then, and almost immediately, Mollie gave her a repeat performance of her sister’s pussy, spurting and splashing cunt juices for Lori to see again. Abbie’s face was then soaked, and Lori, without realizing it, had her fingers inside her own pussy. Her legs were splayed out as wide as she could get them, affording everyone a better view. Just after Mollie’s orgasm came another from Lori, and cum ran out of her pussy in a river. Both of the twins quickly moved to Lori’s pussy, and licked as much of her juices as they could corral.

“God, that was intense!” said Lori. “I didn’t know that girls could squirt like that when they had their orgasm. But doesn’t licking each other like that mean that you’re lesbians?”

Bill stepped in then. “Not necessarily, Lori. It just means that they like having sex with each other. As far as I know, they like boys also, but I don’t want them having sex with boys yet, and they agree with that, don’t you girls?”

The twins said “Yes” in unison, and Mollie went even further, saying that boys of their age were still pretty immature. Lori agreed with that point.

All four of them were hot and sweaty now, so Bill suggested that they take a dip in the pool. Once they were all cooled off, he said that they needed to get out and find something to eat. They all dried off quickly, but nobody bothered with clothing after seeing each other naked just a few minutes before.

After supper, Lori still seemed fascinated with the twins’ spurting, and asked if she could see that again. Mollie replied with a grin “Only if you make me do it.”

Lori became embarrassed for a moment, before confessing “But I don’t know what to do.” Mollie tried to reassure her.

“Lori, you know what to do, you just haven’t done it to another girl before.” Mollie spread her legs out wide, then asked Lori “You know where to touch yourself to make your pussy wet, don’t you?” Lori nodded in assent. “Just touch me in the same places and the same way, and it will work on me.”

“I saw you and Abbie lick each other at the pool. Can I do that to you, Mollie?” asked a tentative Lori.

“You can do anything you want that will make me cum. If I don’t like it, I’ll tell you how to do it differently. And look at my pussy--it’s getting wet just from talking about it. Go ahead.”

Lori started by slowly running her finger from Mollie’s asshole to her clit. Once there, she lingered a few seconds to get her even wetter, then ran her finger back down her pussy and into Mollie’s hole. She inserted her finger as far as she could, before pulling it back out again.

“Two fingers” commanded Mollie, and Lori dutifully inserted her first two fingers into Mollie’s fuck hole. They could all hear Mollie’s pussy making squishing noises, as her pussy got wetter by the second.

“Can I suck your clit?” asked Lori.

“You can do anything you want, as long as it’s this good” replied Mollie. Lori took the cue and began licking and sucking Mollie’s clit, while burying two fingers in Mollie’s cunt.

Abbie was getting hornier watching this spectacle, and began working her fingers into her own pussy. Bill was not far behind, stroking his cock to its maximum length. As Lori got Mollie closer to her orgasm, Abbie seemed to be right in time with them. Abbie moved to one side of Mollie, fingers still buried in her own pussy, while Bill moved to the other side, still stroking his cock. Lori directly touched Mollie’s clit with her fingernail, and Mollie was sent over the edge, lifting her ass and spraying cunt juice in spurts all over Lori’s face. Abbie’s orgasm was nearly in time with her sister’s, and she soaked Mollie’s boobs and lower body with her own spurts. Bill was on two knees, still stroking his cock, when he reached over to Lori’s pussy, finding her already soaking wet. He pinched her clit, and Lori began oozing pussy juice all over his hand. At the same moment, Bill shot his load on Mollie’s pussy hair and legs, before the four collapsed on each other.

Abbie then fed a little of her dad’s cum to Lori, who grabbed her hand and licked it off in one try. They both began licking Mollie from boobs to pussy to legs, trying to get all the cum and pussy juice off her. Bill contributed also, moving behind Lori to lick her juices off her pussy and legs. ‘Sweet’ he thought.

After the ‘clean-up’ was completed, Lori said “I just noticed something. All of you have shaved some of your pubic hair, haven’t you?”

“That observation took a while” mocked Abbie. “What gave it away?”

Lori shot Abbie a look, then said “Could you shave me, too? I’ve been thinking about it for a while, and now I want to do it. Mom does too. I just haven‘t been brave enough till now.”

Then Mollie jumped in. “Remember, Abbie, we were both thinking about shaving more off? Now might be the time to do it.”

“Abbie said “Let’s do it! Let’s shave all the way! And what about you, Daddy? Are you with us?”

Bill thought about this for a second, then said “What the hell. You only live once.”

And within minutes, all four had soap suds on their pussy and cock hair. They drew straws to see who would shave who, and Bill drew Lori. Since there was only sparse hair on her pussy, it took only a little time to do, and then her pussy looked like a little girl’s again. Lori then took her turn on Abbie, shaving her as clean as Bill had just done her, then Abbie did the same for her sister. Bill was getting turned on just looking at three completely hairless pussies, and his cock was slowly growing. Mollie took it in her hand to move it out of the way, and began reapplying the soap, causing it to grow to its fullest. She then quickly shaved his pubic hairs from his pubic mound and the stubble from his balls, and soon he looked like a little boy again. All four looked like kids in a candy store, touching and stroking skin that had previously had hair on it.

“Won’t Mom be surprised?” said Lori. “She’s been doing this to herself for a long time. She even let me shave her, but I just couldn’t let myself do it till now. Now that I’ve seen how it looks on my pussy, I don’t know what I was waiting for.”

“The right time, I guess” said Abbie.

“Timing is everything” said Bill “and nothing new feels right until the timing is right also.”

Just then, Lori’s phone rang. “Hi, Mom!” she said. Lori looked at everybody and put a finger to her mouth. She wanted this to be a surprise. “I’m doing fine. We’re all having a great time.” A pause, then excitedly “Mom wants to know if she‘s still invited.” We all said that she was, and after listening to her mother again, Lori said, “All right. I love you too.”

“Mom’s going to be here tomorrow at about noon, instead of Sunday” she reported.

“In that case, we’d better get our showers and get this chlorine smell off of us, so that Jackie can stand to be around us” said Bill. “Oh, by the way, Lori. Obviously, we are not much into formality, so just call me Bill. I don’t think your mother is going to object, do you?”

“No” replied Lori. “I think she’ll be cool with that.”

Abbie looked at Lori and said “Do you want to shower together, Lori? It’s a lot of fun, I promise.”

Lori answered “Sounds like it would be. How about you, Bill?”

“Well, I think that four people in the tub would be more than it could handle, so I’ll pass” he said reluctantly. “Thanks for the offer, though.”

The girls went to the hall shower, and Bill went to the shower in his room. He could hear giggling from all three, and could imagine what they were doing to each other. He turned his own water on, and began imagining all three in the shower with him, and his cock soon began its magical rise toward an erection. His hand almost involuntarily began stroking his now bald cock and balls, and he began moving closer to a full-blown cum. Suddenly, he was startled by another hand on his cock, insistently pushing his hand out of the way. He opened his eyes, and all three girls were watching him, but Lori was his ‘assistant.’ He noticed that the twins had fingers inside their pussies as they watched Lori take over stroking his cock, bringing him closer to an orgasm. He felt as if he were going to slip and fall, so he laid down in the shower, and Lori moved into a 69 position with him. He spread her now-bald pussy lips and dived in, licking and sucking, and drawing her pussy juice out of her cunt. Lori was well ahead of him, though, and he soon felt his cum release.

“LORI, YOU’RE MAKING ME CUM!!” Bill yelled as his cock began shooting his cum all over her little hands. Lori pulled back, and his cum shot onto her boobs and chest. Then Bill stuck a finger into Lori’s pussy, as far as he could reach, and slowly watched the finger go in and out, getting wetter with each stroke. With the other hand, he began moving around her already stiff nipples. Very shortly, Lori inhaled suddenly, and she began to gush her pussy juices all over Bill’s face.

“Oh MY G-O-O-D-D-D-!! This was SO GOOD!” she exclaimed as Bill finished cleaning her pussy and upper legs off. When he was finished, they looked at their audience, only to find that the twins were fully engaged with each other, each doing her own pussy. They had moved now so that their pussies were within inches of each other’s. Since they had started at the same time, their orgasms were within seconds of each other’s. “NNNNGGG” was heard from both as they raised their asses and shot an ocean of female juices on each other’s pussy, legs, and lower abdomen. Bill moved to Abbie’s tits and began massaging her nipples, while Lori sucked alternately on Mollie’s nipples. They both continued their two-fingered masturbation, and less than 30 seconds later, were soaking each other once again. Bill and Lori then licked their bodies clean of female juices, while the twins laid back and just enjoyed.

“OK, this time, just quick showers to clean off properly” said Bill. “We need to get a proper sleep with Jackie coming over tomorrow.”

There were no arguments from the girls, and once showers were again accomplished, they had to decide what the sleeping arrangements were going to be.

“We can’t all sleep together on a full-size bed. Are there any other suggestions?” asked Bill.

“Daddy” said Mollie. “Why don’t we use the air mattresses that we bought for camping, and put them on the living room floor? We can spread a sheet over them, and use sheets to cover up. That sound OK?”

“Perfect” replied Bill. That only took several minutes to accomplish, then they were all ready for sleep. Bill turned out all the lights, and crawled on the mattresses amidst the naked girls. Feeling all that naked flesh on and around him made his cock began to grow again, but all were so tired that they couldn’t get up the strength to do anything about it. All slept a deep sleep that night.

First time w/ Daughter 4

bjack on Incest Stories

"Hi, Punkin," I said to my daughter.

"Hi, Daddy," said my beautiful teenager.  "What's up?"

"Your mother just told me that she was going to have to go out of town on business again.  She'll leave tomorrow night, and be back on Sunday evening."

"She sure seems to have a lot of trips to make lately," said Donna.  "But I wonder how we are going to spend the time?  Have any ideas, Daddy?"

"I might be able to come up with something, maybe even something new, too.  It will be the perfect "private" birthday gift."  Yes, she was about to turn 14, and this seemed the perfect occasion for this gift.  But that was all the hint I was going to provide her. 

Read More
She was going to have to guess for a couple of days.

When her mother left town, Donna was almost beside herself.  "What is the gift you were talking about, Daddy?  Can I have it now?"

I decided to tease her.  "I don't remember where I put it now, Punkin.  We may just have to search for it."

"Daddy, come on.  I've been good at keeping our secret, so don't start keeping secrets from me."  Even though she was in the middle of complaining, she followed me to my bedroom, thinking her gift was there.

"Let's see, where could I have put it?"  Donna started looking in my dresser, under the bed, on the closet floor, then the shelf, but couldn't find anything.  Getting more and more frustrated, she finally looked in my nightstand drawer, and withdrew a package.

"Is this it?  Is this my present, Daddy?" she squealed.

"Yes, I guess you can open it now," I replied.

And with that, she pulled the wrapping paper off faster than she's ever done before.  When she saw it, a blank look came over her face, and she asked, "Daddy, what is it?"

I sometimes forget her youth and lack of experience, and this was one of those times.  "Punkin, let me introduce you to your first vibrator.  Some call it a dildo, but it is used to help you when Daddy can't be with you to make you come."

"How does it work, Daddy?"

"You can either rub it along your pussy, or rub it right on your clit, or even stick it up into your pussy.  Most do a combination of all three for the best sensation."

"O-o-o-h, that sounds like fun, Daddy," she said.  "Can you show me how to do it?"

"I'd love to be the first to do that with you, Punkin," I replied.  And with that, Donna began tearing off her clothes.  "How about leaving your shirt on for now, and your panties.  Just take your bra off."  And she did as I asked.  I couldn't help but notice a wet spot had already formed on her nearly transparent thong panties.  "Now, lie down on your back and spread your legs for me."  Ever the obedient one, Donna did just as I asked.  "Get ready for some intense action."

And then, I turned the vibrator on to low speed, and began massaging her beautiful size 30A tits through her shirt.  Her nipples quickly became hard, and her breathing started becoming faster.  "That feels s-o-o-o good, Daddy.  I think I'm getting wet."

I took that as a sign, and began moving the vibrator slowly down her slim body, past her tummy, past her Mound of Venus, and over her pussy lips.  I could easily see the wet spot had gotten quite large, and she started to pull her knees up as her excitement grew.  I rubbed the dildo over her pussy lips, and after a couple of turns there, her panties were completely soaked.  I then pulled her panties to one side, and slipped the dildo in her pussy, a little at a time.  It was only 5" long, so it would easily fit in her pussy. Her juices began dripping out of her pussy now, and I knew it was only a matter of time before she achieved orgasm.

Then I moved the dildo up to her clit, and increased the speed of the dildo.  Her ass almost immediately came off the bed, and with a shrill scream, she shot her juices all over my face and chest.  I kept the stimulation up, and after several more seconds, shot another load, though this one was a bit less than before.

"Oh, GOD, DADDY, this feels SO GOOD.  I don't know if I can take any more."

And then, I pulled the dildo away from her pussy.  She slowly lowered her ass onto the wet bed, and when her breathing slowed down, said, "How can I thank you for this?"

I answered her by taking her shirt and soaked panties off her, then putting my already engorged dick at her pussy entrance, and shoving it in.  She began moving in tandem with my strokes, and began her moaning once again.  "God, Daddy, that feels so good.  Put your dick in all the way, please, PLEASE!! Make me come again, OK, Daddy?"

I increased the depth of my strokes, so that I was hitting her clit with every inward movement.  Then suddenly, she lifted her ass off the bed again, and even with my cock in her, sprayed her juices all over my belly and legs.  I began coming myself then, and pulled out to shoot all over her tits, stomach, and pussy.

"God, that was intense," I said.  "I love you, Punkin."

"I love you, too, Daddy.  And I know just how to repay you for all this.  I'll tell you about it later."

Isn't that just like my Donna?  Always thinking about me...

 

First Time w/ Daughter 2

bjack on Incest Stories

"Daddy, Daddy, guess what I just found out?"  Donna, my 13-year-old, rushed in breathlessly.

"Well, tell me already,", I shot back.  I wondered what could be so important...

"I just found out that Mommy's going to be out at a meeting this weekend, and we'll have the house to ourselves."

"And what does that mean?" I asked innocently, knowing what Donna meant all along.

She crumpled up her nose and said "D-a-a-a-d.  It means that you can make me feel good again, with your finger in my pussy."  She had picked up on the vernacular quickly, to my delight.

"Well, if she's going to be gone all weekend, we might have time to do other things too!  Are you interested?" I asked.

Read More
/p>

"What other things, Daddy?" Now I knew I had her.  Her big brown eyes were so full of curiosity.

I replied with a question of my own. "Do you remember how you felt in the living room when you had your orgasm?  What I'll show you later will just make that even better."

"Oh, Daddy, I'm not sure it could be any better than before."

It turmed out that my wife was actually leaving this evening for two full days, so I began to plan the events of this weekend.  First thing I did was order Donna's favorite pizza.  This got her into a kind of festive mood, so that she would be more relaxed.  Then I told her to go get her bath, so that she was nice and clean.  Then I told her to come into my bedroom after her bath.

When Donna was finished her bath, she came to my bedroom wrapped in her favorite plush yellow towel.  I was still in all my clothing, lying on my bed.  "Come here, Punkin," I said, and she walked over to my bed.  "Let me see my pretty little lady."  She pretended to be shy, and only lowered her towel to the tops of her boobs,  "More," I said, and she exposed her boobs and belly, but stopped there.  "Come on, Donna, I want to see it all."  Finally, she dropped her towel, then did a slow spin.  Her 30-A boobs were just as beautiful as I had imagined, her pussy had just a little growth of pubic hair, and her butt was nice and round, just like her mother's.  "You are absolutely beautiful, Punkin," I gushed.  I hadn't seen her naked since she was 9-years-old, and the differences even at just 13 were amazing.

"How about you, Daddy?"

"What do you mean?  What about me?" I teased.

"If I have to be naked, so do you, it's only fair."  Then she gave me that pout that will knock any living male off his feet.

"OK, if I have to.  But you have to help."  So she came to me and unbuckled my pants, pulling them straight to the floor.  "Have you done this to another man?" I asked jokingly.

"Nope, only to you," she said as she jerked my underpants down, revealing my rock-hard erection.  "It's HUGE!" she gasped.

"No, only average," as I let her look at my 6 incher. "Do you want to feel it?"

She reached out her hand, and gently touched my dick, making it jerk in reaction.  "I didn't hurt it, did I?" she asked innocently.

"No, Punkin, that is just an involuntary reaction to being touched," I explained.  After she took my shirt off, she asked what we're going to do now.  "Now, we're going to have some fun.  Climb up on the bed."

When she was up on the bed, I told her to spread her legs.  "I'm going to kiss you all over, starting with your lips, and working my way down to your pussy."

"Oh, Daddy, that sounds like fun.  But are you really going to kiss my pussy?" she asked.

"Not only kiss it, but lick it, suck on it, and make you come over and over again."

But then her face clouded over a bit, and she asked, "But Daddy, how can I do the same thing for you?"  Such a sweet child, thinking of her Daddy.

"Don't you worry, I'll make sure that you make me feel good in due time."  This brightened her face again, and I knew it was time for the proceedings to begin.

"Now, Punkin, I want you to lie right in the middle of the bed," and I proceeded to kiss her, beginning with her supple lips, moving down to her boobs, kissing first one, then the other, then kissing the first one again while I played with the other with my hand.  Now, she began to moan again.  "Daddy, that feels so good.  Please don't stop."

"Don't you worry, Punkin.  Stopping is the last thing on my mind."  I then moved down to her tummy, kissing and licking all the way.  I stopped to lick a few times in her first baby fine pussy hair , then moved to the crown jewel.  "Now, Punkin, I want you to spread your beautiful legs far apart for me."  When she did, I could see that she was already getting wet in anticipation. 

I kissed her pussy, then licked up one side, then down the other.  I smelled her pussy, and was it a sweet smell, sort of like her mother's, but all her own, just the same.  Then, I went for it all, licking up and down her pussy, tasting her wonderful juices for the first time. 

"Oh, God, Daddy, please don't stop!  That feels sooo good!"  Then, I started concentrating a little higher, licking her sweet clit, back and forth, up and down.  "EEEEEEEE, I don't think I can stand it any more!!  God, this feels good!"  And then it happened.  Donna raised her ass off the bed, got stiff as a board, then screamed at the top of her lungs.  Then, she shot her juices all over my face.  I licked up as much as I could, but there was just so much, and it was so unexpected, that I couldn't get it all, even with my mouth attached to her pussy.

"Daddy, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to do that!  I'll clean it all up later, I promise," Donna said between gasps. I couldn't help but smile, then she said, "Well, what's so funny?  I really didn't mean to."

"Punkin, you didn't do anything wrong or dirty, and I'm not mad.  You just had a powerful orgasm, and your pussy juices just shot all over the place.  We'll clean up later."

"So that's not pee?" she asked as she calmed down.

"No, baby, it's just your pussy juice, and I thought it was real sexy."

She took a few more breaths, then said, "Thank you, Daddy.  I've never felt this good EVER!  If I knew that I could, then we'd have done this a long time ago.  But what about you?  It's not fair that I get all the fun."  There she goes again, thinking about her old man again.  What a sweet child.

"OK, I did promise you that I would show you how to make me feel good, too.  Here's your first lesson.  I want you to kiss just the very end of my cock."  She did just as I asked, but kissed it over and over again.  "Now, Punkin, I want you to lick the entire cock, all the way to the bottom, then all the way to the top.  Play with my balls with your hand at the same time."  All was well, until she squeezed my balls just a little too hard.  "Ouch!  You have to play with them gently, they're very tender."

"I'm sorry, Daddy, I'll be more careful," she promised.  Then she began licking the head of my cock again, with much enjoyment, both hers and mine.  "Daddy, what's that?"

"Oh, that's called pre-come.  It's OK to taste it.  It acts as a lubricant during sex."

"Doesn't taste bad," she said, then began licking again.

"Now, Punkin, I want you to take the head of my cock into your mouth, but just the head."  Obediently, she took the head in, continuing to lick and slurp the entire time.  "Start stroking the rest of it with your hands at the same time.  That will help me to come even quicker."

"What happens when you come, Daddy?" she asked innocently.

"You will see a kind of whiteish fluid shoot out of my cock.  You can swallow it if you want, or let it shoot on your body and mine, or a little of both things.  I'll let you know when it is about to happen."  Then she went back to sucking on the head, while stroking the shaft.  Pretty soon, I could feel my balls begin to contract.  "Punkin, I'm about to come."

But she kept on sucking, until finally I shot my load.  She took a few spurts into her mouth, then aimed the rest at her beautiful little body.  She didn't feel like swallowing yet, but let it dribble out of her mouth and down her chin, while her boobs and tummy got covered.

"Yaaay, I did it!" she exclaimed.  "I made you come, Daddy!  Did I do good?"

"Yes, Punkin," I managed to say between gasps, "you did good."

"Now I feel warm all over, Daddy. And my pussy is tingling, too.  Is that normal?"

"That just means that you're horny, and need to come again.  Let me show you how to do yourself, OK?"  I would love to have done it to her myself, but my tongue was too tired for now.

"OK, Daddy, but hurry, PLEASE!"  I told her to spread her legs again, and to put her finger inside her like I had done a while back.  Then I showed her where her pussy hole is, and where her clit is, then let her go to town.  She picked it up like a pro, and in just a few minutes was gushing again, though not with the same intensity as before.

"See, Punkin?  When you're all alone, you can still make yourself feel good without anyone's help.  But maybe you'd better have a towel nearby when you do."

She squeezed her naked body against mine and said "Thanks, Daddy, you're the best!"

"And remember, this is our little secret, right?"

"Our little secret, Daddy!"

And I was already planning our next "lesson..."

Esteem Builder

OedipusRex on Taboo Stories

ESTEEM BUILDER

“David, dinner’s on the table!” I hear yelled up the stairs to me.

“Coming, Mom!” I yell back from the upstairs bathroom, quickly wiping the spuz from my stomach.  I hate getting interrupted in the middle of a great jack session.  At least I got off before she called; but I usually like to stroke my dick for a few minutes after, milking the rest of the cum from my cock.

I take a moment to admire my huge but softening tool.  I may be a scrawny teenager (It’s my 14th birthday today, by the way.); but thank God I inheri

Read More
ted my dad’s big thick cock.  I’ve measured it…of course I have. Every teenage guy does.  And it’s impressive.  Nine inches long and so thick a dollar bill won’t make it around.  According to Penthouse, that’s good.  Too bad no one but me ever gets to enjoy it.  Having the equipment means nothing when you weigh barely 130 lbs. and have limbs like sticks.  I’m tall enough, 5’ 10” and still growing, but my physique is pathetic.

So here I am, like every day for at least the last couple of years, hiding out in my room, avoiding the midday heat of Phoenix in June Phoenix, and getting myself off, because my chances of finding some else to do it are just about nil.  I finish cleaning up and head downstairs, Jessie cruising past me down the stairs.  Jessie is my twin sister; and, for the record, I was born first.

I get to the table and everyone is already sitting down.  At the head of the table is my dad, Doug.  He’s a big guy.  He played football in high school AND college.  My other sisters, Monica & Caroline, who are 18(they just graduated last week), and Samantha, who’s 17, are already putting food on their plates.  This is not to imply that they’re fat pigs, far from it.  All of my sisters are athletic and, if I may say so as their brother without getting slapped, pretty damn hot.  Big tits and nice asses definitely run in my family.  So do tight midsections.  They all play Volleyball and at least one other sport each.  Monica & Caroline were both on the Varsity soccer team.  Samantha is on the Varsity track team.  Jessie was on the junior high swim team and will be joining the high school team.  The entire family plays volleyball because it’s my mom’s passion.  She’s played since high school and still plays twice a week on an over-30 team for the park board.

My Mom, Sarah, is fucking gorgeous.  She’s got really nice tits, maybe a D cup, and a perfect ass with a slim waist and washboard abs.  I also happen to know that she has her pussy waxed once a month and has it ALL taken off.

I was in my room a couple of months ago and the phone rang.  I picked up just after Mom did downstairs and she didn’t notice.  It was the salon she goes to.  The lady was confirming Mom’s appointment for the next day, and asked her if she was going to want the usual FULL Brazilian.  My mom told her “Of course.”  The lady wanted to let her know that Sheila was on vacation, and wanted to know if it was OK for Mary to fill in, or would she be more comfortable rescheduling with Sheila?  My mom laughed and said “I don’t really care who strips my pussy.  You know me, Leslie.  I’m not shy.  As long as she doesn’t hit on me, there’s no problem, unless, of course, she’s particularly hot, in which case I may hit on her!”  Leslie laughed back and said, “If that’s what you’re after, I may have to ‘do you’ myself!  Anyway, I had to ask.  It’s policy.”  “No problem.  I’ll see you tomorrow.  Bye.”  And that was it.  I now knew that my Mom’s pussy was bald and that she and this Leslie were pretty chummy.  I didn’t think they were serious about the girl-girl talk, just joking; but that didn’t stop me from getting off the phone and jacking myself off, imagining the two of them eating each other’s hairless pies.  It was definitely one of my best orgasms ever!

Mom’s only 37, which surprises everyone who meets here. Unless they’ve met Monica & Caroline first, they assume she’s still in her twenties.  Having 18 year old daughters, they assume she’s older.  My parents got married the summer after high school and got pregnant right after.  The result was twin set number 1.  Samantha came along a year later, and then twin set number 2, me & Jessie, three years after that.  After that, Mom and Dad decided 5 kids were enough and have been very careful since.  Dad is always telling his friends stories about how Mom worked her ass off after having Jessie and I to get her figure back, and how she ended up more in-shape than before having kids.  Mom doesn’t work, since my Dad makes a boatload as a partner in a local law firm.  Mom pretty much spends her days taking care of the house, working out at her gym, and playing pick-up volleyball games at the park.  He team games are mostly during the weekend.  I’ve seen pictures of Mom in her high school yearbooks.  She was cute then.  She’s HOT now.  MILF material top to bottom.

There was the usual banter during dinner.  Afterwards, Mom brings out a cake for our birthday.  She also gives us each an envelope with our name on it.  Jessie opens hers and finds a $100 gift card for the mall.

“Thanks Mom & Dad!” Jessie cries out.  “Can we go to the mall right now?”

The other three are ALWAYS up for going to the mall.  Mom nods her head and points to the car keys on the kitchen counter.  All four of them are out the door in under a minute.

Inside mine, I find a guest pass to Dad’s fitness club.  I look up at Mom and Dad.

“You’ll be starting high school in a few months, and your mother and I thought you might want to start working out to put a little meat on that frame.  Use the guest pass and, if you like it, we’ll pay for a year membership.  Help you impress the girls,” Dad ends with a smirk.

“Doug, be nice,” Mom scolds Dad.  Turning to me, she says “Honey, we just want you to have a positive experience in high school.  You dad remembers how hard it was for him when he started high school.  He was built like you and didn’t really know a lot of kids when he first got there.  Luckily for him, he got into weight lifting as an elective and really took to it.  He was a starting linebacker by the next year.”

“Why weightlifting, Dad?”

I was kind of shy, like you, and didn’t want to do a team activity.  Weightlifting let me be on my own and I could do it when I wanted.  Other than meeting once a week, we were allowed to work out whenever the room was open and log what we did.  I convinced another scrawny kid who was in my homeroom class to join with me and we worked out together.  Both of us really got into it.  He was our starting QB junior and senior year.”

“But that’s not the point, David,” Mom cuts in.  “Your Dad gained a lot of confidence through building up his body.  I don’t think he ever would have asked me out if it wasn’t for the transformation in his physique.  It also transformed his personality.  He became more outgoing, more confident.  That’s what I want for you, David, not just to get bigger, but to think more of yourself.”

“I’d feel weird going to a gym.  Most of the guys there are going to be huge…and I’ll just be this scrawny kid.”

“Not really,” Dad says.  “The free-weights area tends to be muscle heavy, but the weight machines and aerobic equipment are used by all sorts of people.”

“Well, honey,” Mom continues, “We wanted to give you a head-start over your father.  You can do a lot in three months.  Besides, I’m pretty sure they don’t have a weight-training class at South.  The equipment is only used by the sports teams.  Why don’t you give this a shot?  For me, please?”

“Okay, I’ll give it a shot.  When should I go?”

“Your sisters are at the mall.  Why don’t you and I go right now?” Dad suggests.

“Sure, Dad.”

So we spend the evening working out.  It goes well enough until we get back to the locker room.  I have never used a public shower as far as I can remember, and being the only boy in the family, I don’t share the bathroom with anyone.  My parents have their own.  My Dad gets undressed and grabs a towel. I follow suit and head after him to the showers.  I notice people staring at me as I walk by.  It’s like something catches their attention and their heads snap up to get a better look.  After the first couple, I realize what it is they’re staring at.  It’s my dick!  I cover myself with my towel and catch up to my Dad.  Once in the shower, I try to face the wall as much as possible while I wash up.  While rinsing my hair out, I forget, and turn away from the shower wall.  My hair’s kinda long; and I always rinse it back so it’s out of my face.  I wipe the water out of my eyes and look to find Dad checking out my cock.  He’s got this kind of shocked/impressed look on his face.  I look around and there are at least 3 other guys checking out my tool.  I quickly get out of there, drying myself as I jog back to the lockers.  Even this is attracting attention, as I realize that while I’m drying my hair on the fly, my dick is flopping up and down as I go.  I wrap the towel around my waist and pull my clothes out of the locker.

Dad hurries up, not saying a word.  We get dressed quickly and leave.  Once out in the car, Dad breaks the silence.

“Sorry about that, David,” he begins.  “It just caught me off guard.”

“What did?”

“You’re penis.  It, it’s really very large,” he stammers out.

“I just inherited yours, Dad.”

“Ha!  Thanks for the complement, Son, but you’ve got me beat by a good bit!  That thing is huge.  It’s not every day you see a tool that big.  I noticed some of the other guys staring as I chased after you from the shower.  Trust me; they’re not ‘checking you out’.  They’re jealous.  You’ve got a serious package there; and they all wish it was theirs.  Besides, on your skinnier frame, it looks just that much more impressive.”

I take this all in silently.  After another minute, I respond.  “Is it really that much bigger than average?”

“Oh, yes.  Most guys would be happy with an erection that matched what you have flaccid.  How big are you erect, anyway, if I can ask?”

“10 inches long and almost 8 inches around,” I answer quickly and proudly.

“Wow!” Dad says, whistling.  “That’s impressive.  You must not gain much length when you get an erection.”

“Just an inch or two.  Mostly it just gets thicker…I can’t go back there, Dad.  I’m too embarrassed.”

“Believe me; you’ve got nothing to be embarrassed about.  Not sure why you thought you got that from me.  I’m no slouch; but, wow.  I suppose you really haven’t seen me since you were little.  Everything looks big when you’re younger.  But I can see how you would feel…uncomfortable, with the extra attention.  Let’s see if your mom and I can come up with an alternative.  You did enjoy the workout, didn’t you?”

“Sure, Dad.  It was pretty cool.  Do you think I could get as big as you?”

“As you’ve said, you inherited my body, though with a bit more oomph, I’d have to say.”

This makes me laugh.

“Thanks, Dad.  I needed that.”

“Sure, Son.”

The rest of the trip home is silent.

When we get home, I head right up to my room.  Mom asks me how it went as I rush by; but I don’t slow down.  How do you tell your mom that you can’t go back because guys were staring at your ridiculously large dick?  Let Dad try to fill her in or, hopefully, make up some excuse.  I leave my door open to try and catch some of the conversation.  Dad is talking in hushed tones; but I hear Mom gasp once and giggle a few times.  After awhile, I hear Dad coming up the stairs.

“Hi, Dad,” I say as he walks in.

“Hey, David, you’re Mom has an idea for a plan B.  She’s got to make a call to see if it’s doable.”

“What’s her idea?”

“Let’s just see if it pans out, shall we?”

“Okay.  I’m just gonna go to bed now.  I don’t really want to face Mom after what you just told her.”

“How do you know what I did and didn’t share with her?”

“I heard her giggle and gasp.  You told her,” I say, accusingly.

“Well, she is my wife, David.  We share everything.  It makes for a healthy marriage.”

“What was she giggling about?”

“She made a crack about potty training you too soon.  She said that if she could have kept you in diapers, she could have witnessed your “blossoming” for herself.”

This makes me blush, hard.

“Okay, Dad.  Thanks for that.  Goodnight.  See you in the morning,” I respond as I give him a push out my bedroom door and shut it behind him.  He leaves chuckling to himself.

I spend the next two hours trying to get to sleep.  The girls got home an hour ago and everyone is in bed.  I can’t seem to relax, so I push my boxers aside and take hold of my apparently above-average tool.  This idea brings a smile to my face.  My dick begins to turn rigid rapidly.  Shucking my boxers and grabbing the hand lotion off my side table, I squirt a generous amount into my left palm and start lubing up my cock.  My thoughts rapidly turn to Mom and the knowledge that she knows how big my dick is and is IMPRESSED by it.  As I continue to stroke my hard rod, I close my eyes and imagine Mom walking in on me, wearing nothing but a pair of crotchless panties and one of those bras that just hold up the tits, but don’t have any fabric past the bottom of the nipples.  I point my dick towards the door, where I imagine she’s standing, planning on blowing my load all over her.  I know this is going to make a mess all over my bed and floor; but I don’t care.  I’m caught up in the fantasy.  I’m totally charged up now; and after just a couple of minutes, I feel the cum start to boil in my balls.  I slow down the pace and increase my stroke length to run the entire length of my cock.  One last stroke from head to base, and I feel the spunk begin to shoot out of my dick.  I hear a loud gasp directly in front of me and quickly open my eyes, my hand clenched around my still spurting tool.

There stands Mom, not in a bra and panties, but in an oversized cotton nightshirt, her nipples poking through the fabric, a long line of my cum running from her cheek down to her waist.  Her face is flushed.  Another spurt hits her in the face just then, leaving a trial from the bridge of her nose, down across her lips, and dripping from her chin onto the exposed top of her chest.  There is spunk on the back of her right hand.  It must have been over her mouth when she gasped and my first shot hit her.  She looks at me, and then looks at her hand.  After licking my jism from her lips, she licks it off her hand.  The site makes my dick jump and another stream of spooge arcs towards her belly.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, honey,” she begins.  “I didn’t’ mean to invade your privacy, really. I saw the light still on under your door and just stopped in to see how you were doing.  When I stepped in, you were masturbating like there was no tomorrow.  I was caught off-guard…and intrigued.  I’ve never seen a man jerk off before.  That’s something your father does in private.  I was also simply in awe of the size of your erection.  Your dad wasn’t exaggerating.  You are huge.  I found myself unable to move and unwilling to disturb you.  You looked like you really needed to cum.”

As she’s telling me all of this, she continues to lick her hand clean and then proceeds to wipe my cum off her face, neck, and chest with her hand, sucking it all into her mouth as she goes along.  Her eyes have a kind of wild look in them, like she’s REALLY excited.

I lay there silently, spunk running down cock and over my hand.  I can’t move and don’t know what to say.

“I know this looks bad, eating my son’s spunk; but it’s just habit, really.  I’m not one to waste perfectly good cum.  Just ask your father.  I always swallow,” she says matter-of-factly as she finishes up.  Looking at her nightshirt, she says “I hate it when your father pulls away early and gets it on my clothes.  It’s such a waste and then I have to change nightshirts, if I’m wearing one.  It’s not so bad if I’m naked.”   

Grabbing the hem of her nightshirt and pulling it up over her head, she says “Unfortunately, I’m not naked; and now I have to change.”  

Mom is naked underneath.  Her bald pussy is glistening, small drops of pussy juice clinging to the bottom of her drooping, swollen lips; and her nipples are rock hard.  My dick jumps again, more cum leaking out of the head.

Mom sees where I’m staring and looks down at her pussy.

“What a shock.  My pussy’s wet.  What do you expect, David?  I’m a woman who just saw a very large, beautiful cock explode all over me.  Of course my pussy’s wet.  Hell, it’s soaked!” she exclaims as she dips two fingers into her honeypot, pulling them back out and holding them up to show me that she is, indeed, very, very wet. She then licks off her fingers and turns her attention back to my cock.  It is jumping once again.

“We really have to get you cleaned up,” she remarks…as Dad walks in!

“What the hell is going on here?!” he demands in that low whispered yell that parents use at night when one kid’s asleep and another is in trouble.

“Nothing major, hon,” Mom replies in a calming voice, taking his arm.  “It’s all my fault.  I walked in on David masturbating and was fascinated by the size of his tool.  His eyes were shut, so he had no idea I was in the room.  I stood staring too long; and David blew his load all over me.  You know me and cum, didn’t want to waste it.  So I cleaned myself up, which apparently had an… effect, on David.  His cock kept cumming!  Once I was done eating all the cum I could get off my body, I took off my nightshirt to change it.  Will you look at all this perfectly good spunk, wasted on my nightshirt?”

She is actually complaining as she unfolds the soiled nightshirt to show Dad my spunk all over it.  Mom goes back to her recap.

“Anyway, once I got the nightshirt off, David could see that I was sexually aroused and that got him going AGAIN!  I didn’t want to make a big deal out of it, so I explained that of course any woman would be aroused having a well hung man blow his load all over her. I even dipped a couple of fingers into my poon to show him what pussy juice looks like.  I think it was all rather educational for him, really.”

“Wow,” Dad says, exhaling slowly and loudly.  “I have to apologize, David.  Your mother gets a little irrational, and VERY charged up, around man juice.  It’s almost an obsession, really.”  Turning to Mom, Dad says, “Sarah, why don’t you go put on another nightshirt while David cleans up?  I can have a little talk with him about his oversexed mother and also fill him in on your backup plan for his birthday present.”

Mom gives Dad a pained, shocked expression.

“What!  And let all of this wonderful semen go to waste?  And I am not, by the way, oversexed.”  Turning back to me, Mom continues, ”However, that being said, I have absolutely no intention of letting your tasty spooge go to waste.  I’m not sure if this is crossing some mother-son line or not; but, if you don’t mind David, I’d very much like to lick your cock clean and suck out any remaining spunk.  Would that be okay with you?”

In response, my dick jumps back to full attention.  Out of habit, I automatically increase my grip on my cock and stroke downward, more cum emerging from the head of my dick.

“Now just a damn minute, here!” Dad bellows, again in that low voice, probably terrified of waking my sisters and having them walk in on all of this.  “You CANNOT blow your own son!”

Mom just gives Dad that condescending parent looks, like he doesn’t have a clue.  “Please, Doug!  I would never blow my own son.  I’m just going to clean him up…thoroughly.  A blow job entails sucking a guy off UNTIL he cums.  Well, that ship has obviously sailed.  David has already cum all over me.  Now why don’t YOU be a doll and go get another nightshirt for me?”

With that, Mom walks over to the side of my bed, on my left, and extends her hand towards me, indicating, I think, that she wants my own spooge covered hand.  I release my grip on my cock and offer Mom my hand.  She takes it and, bending over, pulls it into her mouth, sucking it clean.  The sight of my naked, wet mother sucking my cum off my hand sets me off again, spooge boiling up out of my dick and running back down the side.

“Oops!  We have to deal with this quickly!” Mom says as she quickly lowers her head into my lap, licking the sides of my shaft as she grabs my cock with her left hand to continue to milk my tool.

She begins to hum a little as she licks my cock clean and proceeds to suck the head into her mouth.  She’s really enjoying this!  I begin to moan myself, as this all seems to come back into focus.  I don’t care what Mom wants to call it, I’m getting my first blow job from my own mother!!  Woohoo!!  I look over at Dad, who hasn’t spoken in over a minute, and is now sporting major wood, his dick sticking out of his boxers.  The head is almost purple, and looks ready to explode any second.

Turning to me, Dad says, “David, I hope this doesn’t scar you for life; but this is simply too much for me; and I have GOT to fuck your mother RIGHT NOW!”

“Go for it, Dad!” I reply enthusiastically.

Dad shuts my door, whips off his boxers, and moves in behind Mom.  Mom pops up and quickly interjects.

“Hold on there, sport.” She says to Dad.  As much as I’d love to have you fuck my pussy raw right now, this isn’t a great time in my cycle.  We could end up pregnant.  You’ll have to get your rocks off fucking my ass today.”  As she says this, she turns back to me, giving me a wicked smile.

“Didn’t know your parents were into kinky sex, did you?  Your dad loves fucking my ass almost as much as he loves fucking my pussy, maybe more.  It’s a lot tighter than my cooch.”  Looking back at Dad, who’s already moved in behind her and is running his dick up and down her pussy crack, she says,” Why don’t we turn this into a real sex ed. lesson for David?  He can learn more about sex firsthand.  Besides, the idea of an audience appeals to me right know.  I feel like I’m about to have an orgasm just thinking about it!”

Mom puts her leg up on my nightstand, giving me an unobstructed view of Dad’s cock stroking back and forth between her pussy lips, Mom’s juices dripping onto his dick.  Her pussy lips seem to caress the sides of Dad’s dick.  She grabs Dad’s cock and guides it into her pussy.

“Now, even though your dad isn’t going to fuck my pussy ‘til he cums, we still need to have him take a few strokes in there to lube his dick up for my ass.”

As Dad rams is cock up into Mom, she arches her back and starts to twist her nipples roughly, moaning,” Oh, yea.  Ram that tool home!  Fuck my hot cunt!”

This gets my dick going again, and I immediately reach for it, hoping to be able to jack off again while I watch my parents fuck.  Mom quickly intercepts my hand and pushes it away.

“That’s my toy for now.  Put your hands down, please.”

Mom then opens her mouth as wide as she can and lowers her mouth over my dick, wrapping her lips around my shaft.  She places her right hand on the bed to support herself, and cups my balls with the other.  Dad is slowing stroking his dick in and out of Mom’s pussy.  Mom lowers her head further, engulfing more of my cock.  It must be knocking against her tonsils by now, I think.  Mom stops, takes in a deep breath through her nose, and presses downward, almost engulfing my ENTIRE dick!

“Oh my God!” I exclaim, somewhat louder than I should.  Without thinking, I place my hands on Mom’s head and push it down into my lap, forcing her to take it all down her throat.  Instead of gagging or protesting, Mom just pauses at the bottom, takes in another breath through her nose, a starts to bob up and down on my raging tool.  I feel like I’m going to blow another load, but want to hold off, really enjoying my first blow job.  I don’t want it to end.  I try to relax and enjoy the feeling of Mom’s wet lips stroking up and down my cock.  After a minute, Mom pops up off my dick.

“Sorry for the interruption, sweetie,” Mom says, looking at me.  “But if I don’t get your father to switch holes soon, he’s going to blow in the wrong one!  Doug, pull out, will ya!  Besides David, I think you’ll find this interesting, so please pay attention.”

Dad pulls out of Mom’s pussy and backs up a step.  Mom straitens up, but keeps her leg up on the nightstand, giving me a perfect view of her dripping lovebox.  She rubs her fingers in her pussy, getting them very wet.  She then reaches around and rubs her asshole with her wet hand, lubing up the outside.

“You see, David, lubrication is VERY important when having anal sex.  The anus doesn’t naturally lubricate as much as the vagina, so I rub my pussy juice into it.  Here, let me give you a better view.”

With that, she puts her leg back onto the floor and turns around, her ass now 2 feet from my face.  Bending over at the waist and looking back at me from between her legs, she continues.

“Can you see my rosebud better now?”

I nod weakly, amazed at what I’m seeing and what is happening.

“Good.  So, I rub as much of my pussy juice over my rosebud as I think I need for entry,” she explains as she dips her hand back into her pussy and then spreads her juice over her asshole.  She goes back to her pussy for another dip.  “I then put a wet finger or two into my ass, lubricating the anal walls,” she explains as she pushes one finger and then another into her ass.   The sensation makes her shiver.

“Easy there, honey,” Dad speaks up.  “I don’t want you going off without me!”

“Don’t worry, love.  I’m pacing myself.  We haven’t had sex this good in quite awhile.  I want it to last.”

Looking at me, she says, “Not to imply that sex with your father isn’t great, this is just something really different, which makes it more exciting!”

“Can I fuck you now?” Dad asks impatiently.

“Hold on a minute, I’m still lubing up my ass. Besides, I just got another idea.  This is supposed to be a ‘hands-on’ sex. ed. experience for David, right?  Like home ec. for sex…”

“Yea…so you’ve suggested,” Dad replies.

“Well how about we have a little more ‘hands-on’?” Mom suggests.  “David, how would you like to help me lube up my ass so your father can jam his big cock up there?” she says with a lustful grin.

“Sure!” I say, grabbing my dick again and stroking it slowly.  Dad just shakes his head, giving in to the obvious fact that Mom’s in control of this little drama, and there’s nothing he can do at this point to reign her in.

“Don’t jack off again, David” Mom warns me.  “I’m not done with that by a long shot.”

“I won’t, Mom.  I have great dick control.  I can stroke it for an hour if I want.”

“Impressive, isn’t it, Doug?”

“For a teenager, very,” Dad replies.

“Move down to the end of the bed, will you please, David?” Mom asks.

I move to the end of the bed and sit cross-legged, facing back towards the pillows, where Mom is positioning herself.  She stacks the pillows behind her and puts one under her ass.  Leaning back against the pillows, she reaches for her ankles and brings her knees up to her chest, and then catching her ankles behind her shoulders.  Not only am I amazed at Mom’s flexibility, I have a beautiful view of her exposed pussy and rosebud.  Her legs behind her shoulders, Mom’s hands are now free to continue my “lesson”.  First she spreads her pussy lips apart and points to a little nub near the top.

“Now this is my clit.  It is very sensitive.  Your Dad loves to suck on it until I cum.  These are the outer lips and these are the in…”

“I know all of this Mom.  Except for the part about Dad sucking on it until you cum.  We covered it all in sex ed.”

“But did you get to actually touch and feel any of it in sex ed.?” she asks with a smile.  “Scoot up here and sit in front of me.  Doug, how are you doing?”

I look over at Dad, having forgotten for minute that he was even there, so engrossed I was in the sight of Mom’s bald, glistening, dripping cunt.  He’s stroking his dick with one hand and fondling his nuts with the other.

“I’m fine for now; but if this goes too much longer or farther, I’m going to blow all over both of you; and you and I will probably be arrested!”

Mom laughs, grabs Dad’s dick, pulling him toward her, and gives it a quick suck.  She rubs her pussy and clit as she does this.

“You’ll get your rocks off.  Don’t worry about that, dear.  My ass is just itching to have you bust a load in there!”

Letting go of Dad’s tool, Mom turns her attention back to me.

“So, David.  You up for this?”

I nod vigorously.

“Give me your hand.”

She takes my hand and places it on her pussy, rubbing my fingers into her honeypot.

“Feel how wet it is?  That’s what lubricates a woman’s pussy for fucking.  Rub it between your fingers.”

I do; and it feels slippery, yet a little sticky.

“The feel of it changes depending on the time of my cycle,” she informs me.  Taking my hand again, she grips my fingers and forces them together into a cone shape.  Mom then pushes my fingers up into her pussy.

“Feel how wet the walls are, honey…Go ahead.  Explore a little!”

I work my fingers around in Mom’s pussy, pushing my hand in deeper.  Mom starts to moan and grabs Dad’s cock again.  She puts it in her mouth and starts to give him a blow job.  Dad leans into the bed and grabs Mom’s head and starts fucking her face.  Mom releases her grip on Dad’s cock and starts twisting her nipples with one hand while the other starts rubbing her clit.  I continue to explore Mom’s beautiful cunt.  I catch a strong scent of pussy and lean in to get a better whiff.  I take hold of the fingers Mom’s frigging her clit with and sniff it deeply.  Mom reaches forward, feels my nose and mouth, and puts the fingers in my mouth.  They taste wonderful.  After a few seconds of sucking on Mom’s fingers, she pulls back and also pulls away from Dad’s cock.

“What do you think?” she asks.  “Pretty tasty, huh?”

“I’m not really sure, Mom.  I’m not sure I actually tasted anything.  It wasn’t bad, it was great; but I don’t know how I could describe the flavor.  It was like it didn’t have any, just smell.  And it smells great, by the way.”  This entire time my hand is continuing to explore the inside of Mom’s pussy.  I’m now up to my knuckles.

“Try something deeper,” Mom suggests, as she folds my thumb into my palm and pushes my hand up into her pussy.  I can’t believe I’m now fist fucking my Mom!

“Ohhh!  Unnngghh!” Mom exclaims.  “Oh, that feels good….Mmmm…Anyway, David, scoop up a good sample and pull your hand out.”

I do as I’m told and pull my hand out covered in pussy juice.  I taste it again and definitely detect more flavor this time.  VERY tasty.  I look up at Mom and smile.

“I guess that’s better, huh?”

“Definitely, Mom.”

“Well, let’s not waste that nice lube.  Rub it into my rosebud, will you?”

I reach forward and tentatively start to rub my slippery fingers over Mom’s asshole.  Mom moans and goes back to frigging her clit with one hand and dipping her other into her pussy, pulling it out and stroking Dad’s cock, lubing up his dick.

“Okay, your father’s ready.  Push a couple fingers into my ass and run your fingers around the inside.”

I push in one and then another finger, twisting them inside Mom’s asshole.  Mom starts moaning again.  Feeling adventurous, I add a third finger and push further in, finger fucking Mom’s ass.  Mom moans louder.  Dad spoke up.

“That’s enough, Son.  We’re getting dangerously close to that line again.  Your mother’s ass is sufficiently lubed up for my dick.  You can pull out now.”

I remove my fingers and study them.  I’m amazed that they look clean.  I give them a tentative sniff and am really surprised to smell nothing but pussy.  Mom has stopped blowing dad; and is watching me.  She takes my hand and sucks her own juices off.

“I love the taste of my own pussy!...You’re surprised, aren’t you?” she says as she lowers her legs and gets off the bed.  “Move back to where you were and lie down.”

Mom stands next to the bed and puts her leg up on the bed next to mine, giving me a perfect rear side view of her asshole and pouty pussy lips.  Dad moves in behind her, making sure not to block my view of his dick and Mom’s rosebud.  After giving me another lustful look, Mom mouths the words :  ”Watch this.”

“Go ahead, Doug.   Fuck my ass! “

Dad guides his dick up against Mom’s asshole and starts to push.  Mom pushes back, and Dad’s cock disappears into her ass.  Mom purrs like a cat.  I go back to stroking my cock.  Dad continues forward an inch or two and then pulls back a little.  His next stroke is a little deeper and the next deeper still.

“Do you see what you’re father is doing, David.  By taking his time a pushing a little further each time, he can bury his entire dick in my ass.”  Mom lowers her head onto the bed and pushes back.  “God, that feels good…Oh, yeah, baby!  Fuck your little slut’s ass good!  Fuck me harder!”

I start stroking my cock faster.  Mom sees this and turns her attention back to me.  Dad‘s tool is now buried in Mom’s ass, his balls slapping her pussy when he bottoms out.

“Doug, hold up a sec.  I want to work on David’s cock some more while you fuck me.”

Mom starts shifting toward the end of the bed, Dad having to shuffle along with her or pullout, which he is obviously unwilling to do.  Once Mom get down to the end of the bed so she’s looking right up at me past my cock, she bends back down and wraps her hand around my dick, sucking it into her mouth.  Dad goes back to fucking her ass, using long, slow strokes.  I take my hand away and put my hands behind my head, looking forward to Mom sucking my cock again, hopefully this time until I cum.  Mom bobs up and down on my cock, driving my dick all the way past her throat until she has all 10 inches in her mouth. When she pulls back she swirls her tongue around the head of my dick.  At first this almost sets me off; but I get used to it after a few strokes and hold back from erupting.

After about 10 minutes of Dad fucking Mom’s ass and Mom sucking my dick, I can see pussy juice running freely down Mom’s legs.  Dad is grunting, Mom is moaning, and I’m beyond words or sound.  She reaches back and starts frigging her clit again and then jamming her hand into her cunt.

Another 5 minutes goes by and my balls are starting to boil.  Mom is trying to get her hand deeper into her pussy but can’t reach any further back.  She looks frustrated.  Dad’s face is twisted into a grimace and looks ready to blow anytime now.  Mom finally pulls her hand out of pussy.  It’s dripping her juices all over my bed.  AS she continues to suck my dick, she feels for my left foot and grasps it in her hand.  Picking it off the bed, she rubs my toes over her wet pussy and sensitive clit, pulling back from my dick to close her eyes and let out a passionate “Mmmmmmmmm!”  She moves my foot back and forth to plant it in the entrance to her lovebox.  I get the message and push my foot up into her pussy, turning it sideways so I can really get it up in there.  Mom starts to buck almost immediately, both holes now full, her orgasm crashing over her.  As she cums, her ass clamps down on Dad’s dick and he explodes in her ass, while Mom grabs my ball and pulls her teeth over the head of my cock.  It’s become so sensitive that the scrapping sensation is too much and I start to spooge all over Mom’s face.  Mom’s mouth dives back down over my dick, taking it all in, my dick emptying directly into her stomach.

After a few more minutes we all calm down.  Dad pulls out of Mom’s ass; and Mom releases her grip on my foot, allowing it to fall back to the bed.

“I need a shower, badly,” Dad says, his body covered in sweat.  “You coming, hon?  David, make sure to shower and change your sheets.  We don’t want your sisters to get suspicious.”

Mom is still milking the last of the spunk from my cock, which is now fairly limp, though still a handful.

“In a minute, dear.  I’ll catch up.”

“Okay.  See you in there.”

After Dad has left and we hear him starting the shower in the master bath, Mom turns back to me, her hand still jacking my limp cock.

“So how was that, David?  Did you enjoy yourself?”

“Oh, yeah,” I say, a big grin on my face.

“You know, I like the taste of my juices.  You might like the taste of your own.  Interested in trying?”

“Uh, no thanks, Mom.  Think I’ll pass.”

“Oh, come on.  It doesn’t make you less of a man.  Give it a try…for me?”

“Sorry, Mom; but I don’t think I could.”

“Maybe I can make it worth your while,” she says, as she scoops up a bit off the tip of my dick and swirls it around her right nipple, which is pointing right at me.

“Now are you interested?”

“Oh, yeah,” I say, as I pull Mom towards me and guide her to a position lying next to me.   I suck the nipple covered in my jism into my mouth and start sucking on Mom’s tit.  It tastes salty.  I wouldn’t say I thought it tasted good or bad.  I didn’t really care.  I just wanted to keep sucking on Mom’s tit.  Swirling my tongue around her nipple, I reach up with my right hand and start to kneed her left breast.

“”Ohhh, that feels nice.  Bite them a little,” she tells me.

I nibble on the one and then the other, as my other hand drifts down to her pussy, which is wet again.  Without asking for permission, I cup her pussy and push all four fingers inside.  Mom responds by lifting her leg, allowing me better access.  I push further in and start stroking, finger fucking my Mom as I suck and bite her tits.  God, this is fucking awesome!!  My dick is hard again.  I push Mom onto her back and climb up on top of her.

“Whoa there, Cowboy,” Mom says as she rolls away from me and off the bed.  “I know we’ve had some fun this evening, and it’s been morally questionable fun at that; but you can’t fuck me, David.  Sorry.  AS much as part of me would love to have that giant tool of yours stroking the inside of my pussy, we can’t.”

She says this as she stares at my dick, her hand absently drifting down to her pussy and caressing it lightly.  After less than a minute, she snaps out of her reverie.  She gives me a stern look.  I quickly avert my eyes.

“I saw that, mister.  You think you’ve got me right where you want me.  Just need to be patient, right?  Sorry, hon.  Ain’t gonna happen….but I am happy to see a new confidence in you.  That look you gave me was very self-assured.  Maybe this evening’s events will help you even more than building up your body!”

I’m both disappointed and uncomfortable.  I need to change the subject.

“Was that my back-up birthday gift?”

“No, actually, it wasn’t,” she replies, sitting down on the end of my bed.  Everything that happened was honestly spontaneous and, at least for me, a passionate expression of my love for you.”

“Then what’s my birthday gift?”

“I spoke to Renea, my friend who owns the gym your sisters and I go to.  It’s strictly women only; but she’s agreed to let you use it during the day when it’s closed.  She always closes down in the summer between 10 and 6 because of the heat.  Most of her members are at work anyway, and it’s not worth paying to cool the building during the hottest part of the day.  Her only stipulation is that I’m present any time you’re there.  I’m responsible for you & anything that happens when we’re there…So don’t let me down,” she finishes with a smile.

“Really?  That’s pretty cool.  My own private gym, huh?  What does she have?”

“A full Cybex circuit plus free-weights and various cross trainers.  It’s a really nice place…Oh, the only drawback will be the heat.  The air conditioning has to stay off until 5 p.m.  That’s when Renea comes back to start cooling the place down for the evening.”

“Wow.  Won’t it get pretty hot in there?”

“Well, we’ll definitely lose some water weight in there, if we show up after noon. It’ll be like working out in a sauna, I imagine.  Hopefully we can schedule our workouts for 10 a.m. and take advantage of the cool air.  That should last at least an hour, I would hope.  If not, she does have a cold water dispenser we can use, OFTEN.”

I laugh, and notice that my dick has relaxed again.  I look back at Mom’s still sweaty body; but I don’t react.  I still think she’s way hot; but I’m comfortable seeing her this way now.  It’s pretty cool, actually.”

“You look beautiful, Mom.”

“Awe, thanks honey!” she says, giving me a hug.

As she hugs me, I whisper in her ear, “And your bald pussy is fucking hot!”

Mom giggles into my neck and then pushes away.

“Quite the way with words there, young man!”

“Hey!  What’s going on?!”

We both turn towards my door.  Samantha, my 3-years older sister, is standing there, both hands planted firmly on her very slim hips.  You know, I never really noticed how tight her body is.  She's wearing a sports bra and boxers, her washboard abs kinda rippling with the tension in her body.

I don’t know what to say, so I turn back to Mom.  Mom seems at a loss for words too, so she looks back at me and gives me a smirk.  I think she’s just stalling for time.  After a few seconds, she turns back to Sam.  I look back at Sam also.  She’s obviously staring at my dick, only averting her eyes to look at Mom once or twice.

“Hi, Sam.  What are you doing up?  David and I are just talking about his birthday present.”

“What present?  You naked on his bed?!  I thought you were getting him a membership at Dad’s club.”

“Sam!  Of course not!  Dad’s club didn’t work out.  David was uncomfortable there.  I was telling him about the gym we all go to.”

“But that’s just for women, Mom.”

“Yes, but she closes for most of the afternoon, and is letting David and I use it then.”

“Why you?”

“Would you let a 14-year-old boy run around your business without supervision?”

“No, I suppose not….But why the hell are you naked; and why is David naked?”

Mom looks at me, raising her eyebrows.  I just shrugged.  It wasn’t really bothering me.  It sure would have yesterday, that’s for sure.  I move my leg back onto the bed, giving Sam a better view of my cock.

“Sorry, sis.  Would you like me to put something on?”

“Well…it’s your room.  I guess you can wear whatever you want in here,” she concedes quietly.

I shift back towards my pillows and relax back into them, keeping one leg up and the other flung out so my tool is in plain view.  I give Mom a smirk.

“David, stop teasing your sister,” she says to me, batting at my foot as she laughs.  “You’re going to ruin other men for her if she starts comparing them to you!”  Turning back to Sam, she says, “Your father went to get me another nightshirt.  I walked in on David jerking off about an hour ago and he blew his load all over me.  Obviously, I then needed a clean nightshirt.  Your father simply hasn’t returned with it yet.”

“This was an hour ago?  I just heard him in the hall maybe 5 minutes ago.  That’s what woke me up.  What have you guys been doing in here?”

“Do you really want to hear the whole story?” Mom asks her.  I give Mom a wide-eyed look.

“Sure, shoot,” Sam says as she walks into the room and sits down on my bed, up near me.  I chuckle quietly.  I’m not a total idiot.  It’s pretty obvious her line of sight to Mom allows her to keep my cock in view also.

“What’s so funny, dork?” she says, giving me a glare.

“Oh, nothing,” I reply, smiling sweetly at her.

“So Samantha, do want to here this or not?” Mom interrupts.  “I want to get in a shower before bed and don’t have a lot of time for this.”

“Sorry, Mom.  Go ahead.”

“It’s pretty simple, really.  When your brother blew his jizz all over me, he was, of course, very embarrassed.  I didn’t want him to feel uncomfortable, so I acted as if it was no big deal, which it isn’t, and apologized for interrupting him.  Everyone masturbates and, while awkward, his mother catching him shouldn’t be the end of the world.  I sat down to talk to him about it.  He felt very exposed, and I thought he would relax of he wasn’t the only naked person in the conversation.  So I took my nightshirt off.  I needed it off anyway, since your brother’s cum was soaking through it and making it stick to my skin.  David immediately noticed that I was aroused, sexually, and I explained that that, too, was perfectly natural.  A woman has a man’s cock explode all over her and she’s going to get wet, almost guaranteed.”

“So what have you been talking about for the last hour?”

“I basically turned it into a sex education class, letting David ask me whatever he was curious about.  You Dad walked in a bit later and joined the conversation.  It was all very positive and fruitful, I think.  I realize you kids all take sex ed. in school; but I think that until you see and feel the real thing, it’s all very mysterious and intimidating.  I’m not sure what you have or haven’t done with your boyfriend; but for David, first-hand experience has been lacking.  David is now very relaxed about the opposite sex, which is probably the best birthday gift I could give him.”

I look back to Sam, who is staring back at Mom with her mouth open.

“What do you mean, see AND FEEL?” she demands.

“Don’t take that tone with me, young lady!...Yes, I let David touch and explore my pussy, breasts, and even my butthole.  Your father was here the entire time and had no problem with it.  We were simply being open about our bodies, or at least mine.  David obviously knows his way around the male anatomy.”

“Did you fuck him?!” Sam asks incredulously.

“Of course not!  This was a growing and sharing experience for David, not something sordid.”

Sam seems to deflate a little and settles back into the pillows.  Looking back to her, I can see that her nipples are totally erect and pushing WAY out into her sport bra.  Nice!  We’re all quiet for a full minute.

“What about your butthole?”

“Excuse me?” Mom says.

“Your butthole.  Why did you talk to him about that?  And how do you explore an asshole?”

“Oh...that.  Well, I assumed you knew about anal sex…”  Sam gives her a somewhat blank, somewhat disgusted look.  “but apparently not.  Your Dad fucks my ass sometimes, especially when it’s my fertile time of the month.”

“Oh…ewww, and ouch!”

“Not ewwww, and definitely not ouch,” Mom shoots back.  “I happen to enjoy anal sex.  There are A LOT of nerves around your rosebud, and getting your ass banged, assuming there is proper lubrication, is really quite enjoyable.”

Everyone is quiet again.  I hear the sound of the shower turning off.  Dad must be done.

“So how did David ‘explore’ your butt?”

“Well, if you’d like, I’ll show you.  There’s nothing to be ashamed of….Well, yes or no?”

“Uh, Okay,” Sam answers hesitatingly.

“David, set up the pillows like I had them before.  Also, go get another set from my room for your sister.”

Both Sam and I stare at Mom.

“Wha, what for?” Sam stammers.

“Since you apparently have no experience with this, besides showing you my ass, I may as well show you how to pleasure your own.  It will add a whole new dimension to your masturbation sessions…you do masturbate, don’t you.”

Sara swallows hard, looking at me and then lowering her eyes for a moment.

Looking back at Mom, “Yes, or course I do!” she states defiantly.

“Good, then David, get going.”

Having set up the pillows for Mom, I hustle out of the room and down the hall to Mom and Dad’s room.  As I pull the pillows I need off the bed, Dad comes out of the building toweling off his hair, his dick swinging freely.

“Hey, what’s going on?” he asks me.  “Where’s your mother?  I thought she was going to be joining me.”

“Long story.  Sam walked in on Mom and me talking, and kinda needed an explanation as to why Mom and I were on my bed naked.”

“Yikes!  What happened?”

“Mom handled it.  Told her the truth, mostly, and winged the rest.  Mom is a great bullshitter!”

“Just how much of the truth did she tell?!”

“Not enough to get anyone in trouble, I don’t think.  Anyway, Mom painted the whole thing as big sex ed. talk.  Her only slip up was mentioning that she let me explore her asshole.”

Dad looks like he’s going to have a heart attack.  He sits down on the bed.

After taking a breath, he asks, “What happened then?”

Mom explained the pleasures of anal sex and offered to show Sam so she could try it when she masturbates.”

Dad drops his face into his hands.

“Oh, shit.”

“Dad, I gotta get back with these pillows for Mom.  You coming?”

Dad looks up.

“Should I?”

“I don’t know.  I guess it’s up to Sam.  Come on.  Let’s ask her.”

Dad grabs his boxers and heads towards the door.  I stop him.

“Dad, come on!  If Mom’s going to show her how to stimulate her own ass and have her try it, she’s obviously going to be naked, at least her bottom half.  Don’t think she’s going to feel too comfy with you watching her dressed.”

“Good point,” he says as he drops the boxers.

We go back down the hall and into my room.  Inside, Mom’s ass is propped back on the one pillow and relaxed back onto the others, her ankles tucked snuggly behind her shoulders.  She’s parting her ass cheeks and with one hand while showing Sam her rosebud and pointing out the sensitive areas with the other.  Her cunt is very wet again.  Sam is sitting on the bed, watching and listening intently as Mom explains how Sam should lube her ass and what areas are particularly sensitive.  She sees us walking in and addresses Dad.

“Oh, hi honey.  I was just showing Sam how to stimulate her ass when she masturbates.  David, get those pillows set up, will you?”

Sam is now staring at Dad’s cock.  She then looks up at him.

“Hi, honey.  Is it okay if I’m here?  David thought it would be fine as long as I was dress appropriately for the occasion.  Or, in this case, undressed.  I can leave if you’d like….”

Sam doesn’t respond, so Dad tries again.

“Your mother and I did this together for David, so we’d like to help you in the same way,” he says, looking at Mom for approval.

Mom nods her head and adds, ”That’s right, Sam.  Teaching is the responsibility of both parents.”

“You can stay,” Sam says quietly.

Dad nods and shuts the door behind him.  Probably doesn’t want anymore daughters waking up and checking out what’s going on.

“Okay. One more thing before you can try it,” Mom gets back into teaching mode.  Dipping two fingers back into her honeypot, Mom continues. “Now watch closely, Samantha.  You lube up your fingers with your own pussy juice…well, I guess it doesn’t have to be your own, any pussy juice will; but you get the idea.  If you can get one of your sisters or friends to let you use their pussy juice, more power to ya, I say.”  Mom laughs as she says this last bit.  Dad even chuckles.

“Then you rub your fingers lightly over your rosebud, making little circles around the rim.”

She demonstrates as she continues.

“Eventually you’ll fell your rosebud relax from the stimulation and you can begin to push your fingers into your ass.  You probably want to start with just one, as it is VERY tight.  Eventually you’ll be able to get several in there.  In fact, I’ve seen women on the internet who can stick their entire hand up their ass, right up to the wrist!”

She continues to stroke her fingers in and out of her ass, moaning softly occasionally.

“I personally think that’s too much, and may actually damage the sphincter muscle.”

After a few minutes, Mom is getting really flushed.  She pulls her fingers out and licks them clean.

Sam scrunches up her face.

“Trust me. I tasted nothing but pussy juice.  Nothing else.  Why don’t you take a dip in me and try it for yourself?  I can tell you if you’re doing it right before you try it on yourself.”

Sam reaches forward towards Mom’s pussy.  She stops short, unsure.

“Oh, come on already.  You won’t hurt me.  Your fingers will slide right in, I’m so sloppy wet.”

Mom grabs Sam’s hand and guides it into her pussy.  Sam’s first two fingers disappear into Mom’s poon.  Mom twists Sam’s hand as she works it in and out.

“Get your fingers really covered in my juices.   That’s it.”

 Sam is now exploring Mom’s pussy on her own.  Mom takes her own hand away and starts massaging her nipples.  She moans softly.

“Oh, this feels good. I think I'm going to cum again.”

Sam looks up but doesn’t stop working her fingers in Mom’s pussy.  “Did you cum when you were showing David?”

“Yes, I did…To be perfectly honest with you, David actually got to watch your Father fuck my ass.  The experience of being watched was too much for me; and I had one of the best orgasms of my life!”

Sam just keeps working over Mom’s cunt with her fingers, slipping in another one along the way.  Mom moans a little louder and starts to frig her clit.

“While I appreciate the attention you’re paying to my pussy, I think your fingers are lubed up enough.  It’s time to explore my ass.”

Sam pulls her fingers out and moves them down to Mom’s rosebud.  She starts to circle her asshole with her finger tips without direction, not being as shy as she had been.

“Oh!  That’s great, honey!  You’re a natural.  I’d forgotten to suggest using your nails.  The light scrapping over your rosebud is VERY arousing…Now start to press down a bit and circle the opening.”

Sam begins to apply some pressure as she circles Mom’s asshole.  Mom keeps frigging her clit as she continues her instructions.

“That’s it.  Now push a finger into my ass. Push to one side, so your nail doesn’t catch me going in.”

Sam pushes with her first three fingers to one side at once and then pushes them all forward.  Mom’s ass sucks them in greedily.

“Oh, yes!” Mom exclaims.

Sam starts working her fingers around the inside of Mom’s butt.  Mom starts to buck against her fingers, pushing them further up her ass.  She continues frigging her clit as her other hand dives into her pussy.  She places her thumb into her palm and pushes forward, her entire hand disappearing into her dripping cunt.  She starts to fist fuck herself as she grimaces in ecstasy.  Sam just keeps finger fucking her ass.  After a few more minutes, Mom clenches up and her pussy starts spasming.  She is having another major orgasm.  Juice actually squirts from her pussy as she pulls her hand out.  Sam pulls her fingers out quickly.

“Are you okay?” Sam asks Mom.

“Oh, fine honey.  That was incredible!  Thank you very much.  I really meant to teach you something about pleasuring yourself; and you end up getting ME off….Whew!  I think it’s time you give it a try yourself.”

As Sam moves to get on the pillows, she sniffs her hand tentatively; and then licks a finger.  After thinking about what she’s tasting for several seconds, she proceeds to lick her fingers clean, looking around the room with a smile on her face.

She then notices Dad and my raging erections.  Sam’s eyes get VERY wide.  Mom just snickers.

“Come on, Sam.  Let’s do this,” Mom says, patting the pillows next to her.  “Take your shorts of.”

Sam grabs her boxers and starts to push them down, then stops.  She looks up at Dad and I, how are watching her lower half intently.  She smiles wickedly and looks at Mom.

“Gosh, Mom.  I think they’re a little excited to see my pussy.  What do you think?”

Mom laughs.  “What did you expect?  They’re very horned up men.  If you’re not quick enough, they just might jump in and help you.”

“Hah!  I’m getting there.   Keep your pants on, boys.”

Mom laughs at the joke.  We don’t.  Our eyes haven’t strayed from Sam’s hands on her waistband.

Keeping her head up to see our reaction, Sam slowly pushes her boxers down.  More and more of her pubic mound is exposed; but no hair yet.  Eventually the top of her pussy is exposed, and still nothing.  I look up at her.

“Are you bald too?”

Sam whips her boxers down the rest of the way, showing us her wet, bald, engorged pussy.  My cock jumps at the site.

“Of course my pussy’s bald.  All of us girls have our pussies waxed, just like Mom.  Or at least we three older girls do.  Jessie’s just been plucking her pubes since they started coming in.  She’s afraid waxing would hurt too much.  What a wuss.”

Dad starts stroking his cock as he stares at his daughters beautiful wet poon.

“Wow, Dad.  Our regular sex ed. teacher never does that in class,” Sam quips.

Dad stops.

“Oh, sorry.  I wasn’t thinking.  Sorry honey.”

“Dad, it’s okay.  Go ahead.  I like that I make you horny.  Jack off if you want.  I’d love to watch you masturbate while I play with my asshole.”

Dad gets a big grin on his face and starts stroking his meat again.  I start working on my own.

“Okay, let’s get back to why we’re here, shall we?” Mom prompts us.  “Sam, up on the bed.  Are you going to remove your top?”

“Na, I think I’ll leave it on, just to leave something to the boys’ imagination.”

Mom laughs,” Ha, you’re a bad girl.  Can you get your legs behind your shoulders?  If not, you can just spread your legs and put your feet together.”

“Are you kidding me, Mom?  I run hurdles and do ballet!  I’m the most limber person I know.”  As she says this, she basically flips her legs up and behind her shoulders.  Looking around to make sure everyone’s watching her, she says,” now watch this move!”

Sam puts one hand on each of her ass cheeks and leans over at her waist as she sinks deeper into the pillows, kind of bringing her lower half up as much as her body is bending down.  As she continues to fold herself in half, she looks up at us and flicks her tongue out, like a guy would if he was teasing a girl’s clit.  She’s smiling at us wickedly.  Continuing to keep her eyes locked on us, or more specifically, Dad, Sam lowers her face into her own lap until her tongue comes into contact with her clit.  She starts to flick her tongue over her clit, and then bends over a little further and gives her pussy a long, slow lick.

Dad is stroking his cock very fast, and Mom looks both shocked and impressed.  I’m ready to tip my sister over and start fucking her right there.  My dick is ready to explode!

“Holy shit!  Holy shit!  Holy shit!” Mom exclaims.  “I didn’t know that was possible.  Of course, it never occurred to me as an option, either.  I have GOT to work on my flexibility!  My God, that’s hot!”

Sam has now tuned us out and is aggressively eating out her own pussy.

“Sarah, I’ve to unload again, or I’m going to blow all over our two kids here.”

“My ass is little sore from fucking me earlier and the kids’ fingers exploring.  But come on over here and I’ll give you a blow job.”

This gets Sam’s attention and she pops her head up, pussy juice running down her chin.  She sits back up, keeping her legs up behind her.

“This I’ve gotta see!”

She starts to rub her clit with one hand while the other dives into her cooch.  Mom lowers her legs and swings off the bed.  While Sam works on lubing up her rosebud, Mom starts giving Dad and me stage directions as she circles around to Sam’s side of the bed.

“Doug, get up in the middle of the bed.  Kneel just in front of Sam and face me, so the head of your cock is directly in front of here.  David, I need my motor revved up again.  Do you mind playing with my pussy while I blow your father?”

“Not…at…all!” I say very deliberately, moving in behind her.

Sam is now circling her butthole with her dripping fingers.  Dad’s cock is inches from her face.  Dad goes back and forth between watching Sam play with her asshole and looking at her reaction to what she’s doing to herself.  Sam gives him a lustful grin…and suddenly darts forward and kisses the head of his dick, backing away just as quickly.  Dad’s tool jumps at the attention.

“Now, now, dear,” Mom says.  “That’s my cock, not yours.”

Mom leans in and wraps her lips around Dad’s cock.  Dad grabs the back of her head and drives his dick all the way down her throat.  Mom coughs once, takes a breath through her nose, and starts working Dad’s cock in and out of her mouth.  She’s uses full strokes each time, swirling her tongue around his head every time she pulls off.  I keep pistoning my fingers in and out of Mom’s pussy, generating a loud squishy sound.  I look around Mom to see what Sam is up to.

Sam is running her nails over her rosebud and arching her back in ecstasy.  Her eyes are closed and she her mouth is hanging open as she moans.  Mom starts finger fucking Sam with her right hand while Sam continues to frig her own clit.

“Start pushing into your ass, dear,” Mom suggests the next time she’s pulled back.  “See what you think.”

Sam does as she’s told and pushes her middle finger into her ass.

“OH...MY…GOD!  That’s awesome!”

“Just take shallow dips and circle your rosebud in between,” Mom says as she takes her hand away from Sam’s clit and reaches for her sport bra.  She grabs Sam’s right nipple through the fabric and pinches it.  Sam gasps and looks at Mom.

“Who did that feel?” Mom asks, a smile in her voice.

In response, Sam pulls her hands away from her ass and clit; and whips off her top, exposing the second most luscious pair of tits I’ve ever seen.  Her nipples are LONG and THICK.  The areolas are very small.  Sam grabs Mom’s head and pulls it to her right tit.  Mom sucks it into her mouth and starts nibbling on it.  I’ve stopped finger fucking her because I‘m too distracted trying to see as much as I can.  Sam goes back to frigging her clit and pushes two fingers up into her ass, pushing them in and out a little, but mostly just concentrating on rubbing the very inside and front of her rosebud.

After a couple of minutes of this, Dad says, “Hey, I’m not finished here.”

Mom looks up at him.  “Sorry, honey.”  Looking back at Sam,” Have you ever given a blow job, honey?”

“Uh…yes.  A few times.”

“Do you like the taste of spunk?”

“Yea, it was actually pretty good!”

“Great.  One minute.”

Mom goes back to blowing Dad; and I stick my fingers back in Mom’s pussy. I work them in pretty far and start stroking the walls, causing her to get wetter.  Once my hand is really slippery with her juice, I pull out and put my middle and ring finger in her ass, lifting her a little as I stroke forward.  Mom starts moaning LOUDLY and blowing Dad faster.  She grabs his balls, pulls back, and drags her teeth gently over his head.  She then starts to jack his cock, keeping it pointed at but out of her mouth.

I pull out of Mom’s ass and dip back into her pussy for more lube.  It’s time I get myself off, I think.  I pull my hand out, dripping again, and start stroking my meat.

Dad tenses up and his face contorts.  His dick starts to spasm and cum shoots out of it right into Mom’s mouth, mostly.  Some of it splashes on her cheeks and nose.  Mom doesn’t swallow.   She just tips her head up, milking Dad’s cock into her rapidly filling mouth.  Once Dad’s dick stops flowing, Mom closes her mouth and turns to Sam, pulling Sam’s hands away from her ass and clit.  Sam looks at her with anticipation.

Opening her arms towards Sam, gesturing for a hug, Sam lowers her legs and reaches for Mom.  They embrace and Mom moves to kiss Sam.  Sam gives Mom an open mouthed kiss and pulls her in tight.  Mom opens her own mouth and pushes as much of Dad’s spunk as she can into Sam’s mouth with her tongue.  I can see Sam suck in Mom’s tongue and Dad’s spunk, and then swallow.  Mom and Sam continue to French kiss, their tongues swirling around one another.

“There is a bit more, you know,” Dad speaks up, still milking his own tool.

Mom and Sam break their embrace, and Mom turns back to Dad.

“Uh, let me get that, will you?” Sam stops her.

Mom backs off and nods.  Dad points his softening cock towards Sam.  Sam dips her left hand back into her pussy, and then wraps her slippery hand around Dad’s dick, pulling it into her mouth.  She jacks his cock as she sucks on the head, getting every drop. I tap Mom on the shoulder.  She turns to me, and I point at my painfully hard dick.

“Oh.  Sorry to leave you handing, dear.”  With that, Mom wraps her lips around my tool, grabs my hips, and pulls me towards her, driving my cock all the way down her throat.  I tap Sam on the shoulder.  I want her to see this!

Sam pulls off Dad’s dick and looks around to see Mom deep-throating my meat.  She looks surprised for about a second, and then looks at me smiling.  She mouths “I’m next,” and goes back to sucking Dad dry.

I start fucking Mom’s face vigorously.  Within a minute. I’m ready to blow.

“Sam, want some more man juice!?” I call out.

Sam pulls away from Dad.  She’s pretty much done anyway, and Dad looks exhausted and in need of another shower.  He sits back on his heels.

“Absolutely!”

“Mom, do you mind?”

She pulls back off my dick and says, “Not at all.  Sam, he’s all yours.”

I point my dick at Sam and start to jack myself off.  Sam tries to get my head in her mouth; but it’s a struggle.

“Sam, honey, you’ve got to relax your jaw.  Putting your brother’s cock in your mouth is like shoving a soda can in there.”

“You’d better hurry,” I exclaim.  “I’m getting close.”

Sam tries again.  This time she’s successful.  Her teeth scrapping over the head of my cock is too much; and I start to erupt.  Sam just keeps the head in her mouth, sucking in as much as she can.  Even so, a lot leaks out the sides of her mouth.   She keeps swallowing for another minute.

“My God, David!  Where does it all come from?  This is the third time you cum since I’ve been in here!  How often to you masturbate, anyway.”

“I don’t know.  4, 5 times a day.”

“Don’t you get raw, and run out of spunk?”

“Nope.  I use a lot of hand lotion; and I’ve never had a dry blow.  Guess I just make a lot.”

“You’re body creates more sperm due to increased arousal levels.  You must be thinking about sex CONSTANTLY.”

“Yea…cars and sex.  That pretty much covers my interests.”

Mom laughs, but has turned her attention back to Sam, whose face has a considerable amount of my spunk on it.  She leans in and licks Sam’s face clean, the two playing a little more tonsil hockey when she’s done.  Mom eventually backs off.

“Well.  That was educational, wasn’t it?” she remarks.

Dad, Sam and I laugh.

“Oh, VERY educational,” Dad replies sarcastically.

“I’m actually serious.  I realize that we all had a lot of fun…I mean a LOT of fun; and we all got off.  But we did learn a few things.  We learned that Sam is incredibly flexible, she loves pussy (I think this may have a surprise to Sam also) and spunk, and now knows how to pleasure her or someone else’s asshole.  I also learned that she’s a GREAT kisser.  David and Dad learned that Sam has an incredible set of tits, possibly even nicer than mine, and that all of the girls in this family have bald pussies.  Sam learned that her brother and father are well hung, PARTICULARLY her brother, and that David needs to get his rocks off often.  Your father learned that he’s at least two oversexed children, one who loves blow jobs and one who loves to give them.  I personally learned something about myself that I had always suspected, but never attempted.  I LOVE being watched during sex; and I LOVE having sex with more than one person at a time.  Having something going on at both ends is incredible.  I only wish I could find another guy to fuck my ass while your father fucks my pussy.  Just the idea of a double penetration makes me wet.”

I stand up quickly and step towards Mom, smiling sweetly.

“No, David.  We’ve been over this.  It’s one thing to share…sex play.  It’s quite another for a mother to fuck her son.”

“Hah!  That’s parsing it a bit too finely, don’t you think?” Sam laughs.

Mom looks at her darkly.  Dad just kinda nods, agreeing with Sam.

“Oh come on Mom!  Let’s go down the list, shall we?  You blew your son, twice I gather.  He fist fucked your pussy and finger fucked your ass.  He had a front row view of Dad fucking your ass.  Has he sucked your tits?  David?” she ends, looking at me.

I nod yes.

“Hah, he’s even sucked your tits!  Just because he hasn’t stuck his dick in your poon, doesn’t mean you two, we four actually, haven’t had sex.  We just fucked the shit out of each other, just in different ways.  Come on, Mom, face the facts.”

Mom is silent.  She starts to weep.  We all crowd in around her.  Dad sits down on the bed and wraps an arm around Mom.  Sam and I both sit in front of her, each placing a hand on one of her legs, stroking her thighs tenderly.

“I’m sorry, Mom.  I didn’t mean to upset you,” Sam says in a softer voice.  “I’m not saying it’s a bad thing.  I really enjoyed myself; and you did teach me a lot about a part of my body I had ignored.  And you’re right; I was surprised that I like pussy.  It’s great to know though. I’ve got a lot of girlfriends into recreational sex with other girls.  They like it better because they don’t have to worry about getting pregnant.  Plus, most guys suck at going down.  I’m guessing I’ll be way better at going down on Julie that Mark is.”

Julie is Sam’s best friend and the captain of the cheerleading squad.  Mark is her boyfriend.

Mom looks up at Sam, smiling again.

“Awe, thank you honey.  I needed that.  Of course, you’re right.  I was just kidding myself.  I need a while to get my head around all of this.  I was raised to protect my kids from adults who would try to use and exploit them, not be that adult.”

“But Mom, you’re not,” I protest.  “I’ve fantasizing about having sex with you for years.  You didn’t use me.  I loved it; and I love you.”

Mom looks at me, smiling.

“Really, Mom,” Sam adds.  “Both David and are truly grateful for the gist you’ve given both of us tonight.  You’ve shared the most intimate part of Dad’s and your life with us.  It was beautiful.  Thank you.  From the bottom of my heart…and the depths of my pussy.”

Sam tries to keep a straight face as she says the last part, but can’t.  Mom looks at her; and she starts laughing hard, doubling over on the bed.  Dad and I, shocked into silence by the comment, join in the laughter as we realize she was making a joke.  Mom got it right away, or course.

“Thanks again, kids, honey.   I appreciate it.  You guys are great.  I just need to process all that’s happened and all you’ve said.  I’ll be okay with it in the end.  Just give me time,” she ends, patting Sam and me on the back of our hands.

I can’t keep my mouth shut and speak up, “Um, sorry if this is a bad time to ask, or insensitive or something, but…does this mean I can fuck you?”

Mom focuses on me, trying not to smile.  Eventually she loses, cracks into a wide grin and laughs.  Oh, David.  Boys will always be boys….We’ll see, we’ll see.”

That’s enough for me.  I grin broadly.  Then I have another thought.  “Can I fuck Samantha?” I ask, as I give Sam’s body another once over with my eyes.  Sam actually blushes, and smiles.

“Well. That would be up to Sam.  But I definitely don’t want you getting her pregnant.”

“We’ll be careful!” Sam assures Mom, as she looks at me and gives me a big grin.

“I guess you have your answer, David.  Sam would love to have your massive tool plowing her pussy.  Okay, time for everyone to get some sleep.  Let’s go.”

Dad steps back off the bed and Sam and I turn around and get up also.  Mom is last off the bed, looking back at it as she stands up.

“David, you’ll need to strip the bed tonight and put on…new everything.   Sheets AND quilt.  And don’t forget to shower, you two.  Your Dad and I are headed for our own right now.”

Dad picks up his boxers and takes Mom’s hand.  They leave my room and head back to their own.  As they pass the main bathroom, I see Jessie open the door slowly and stare after them, Dad’s dick swinging and Mom’s ass…just being Mom’s tight ass.  No jiggle there.  Jessie looks back down the hall towards my room and sees me standing by my bed but in full view of the doorway.  I laugh.  Sam picks up her clothes and says, “What’s so funny?”

“Oh, nothing.  See you in the morning.”

“Yea, g’night,” she says, looking over her shoulder at me as she walks out my door.  She then turns back towards the hall, seeing Jessie staring at her from the bathroom door.  Sam stops for just a second, then continues towards Jessie.  She walks right up to her and hands her the night clothes she had been wearing.

“Can you take those down to the laundry room for me?  I gotta pee, bad.  Thanks, Jess.”

With that, Sam gives Jessie a little shove out the door as she enters, shutting the door behind her.  Jessie is now in the hall, Sam’s clothes, which must reek of sex, in her hand, looking back at me, looking very confused.  I just laugh, give my balls a scratch, and shut my door.  I flop back on my bed, too tired to shower or change my sheets.  Besides, I like the way I, and the bed, smell.

I hear Jessie in the hall, heading downstairs.  A minute later, I hear the toilet flush, then the sink, and then the bathroom door.  I wonder if…yup.   The door opens slowly.  There’s Sam, in all her naked glory.  God, she’s beautiful.

“David, why didn’t you warn me Jessie was in the bathroom?  You had to have seen her.”

“Why, I wanted her to see you, and me.  Should be fun explaining why you’re in here naked.  Especially since she saw Mom and Dad walk by in their birthday suits also.”

“She saw them?!”

“Yup.  Looked pretty confused.  And she looked absolutely stunned when she saw me standing here, dick swingin’.  But the look on her face when she saw you leave the room, THAT was priceless.  That was a Mastercard moment!”

“David, why would you want her to see us?”

“Well, as I see it, the sooner this is all out in the open, the sooner I can fuck every woman in this family.”

“God, David!” she exclaims, and then starts giggling.  “Mom’s right.  You guys only have one thing on your mind.”

“Wouldn’t have it any other way, now that I’m actually getting some,” I reply.

As I say this, Jessie peaks around the edge of the door.  She must have snuck up the stairs.  Surprised at first, I quickly put a calm look on my face and plant my feet apart, like soldiers do at attention, placing my hands behind my lower back.  I give Jessie a smile.  Sam turns to see what I’m smiling about.

“Oh, hi Jessie.  We didn’t hear come up the stairs.”

“That’s because I didn’t want you to,” she says in a snotty voice.  “Why are you guys, and Mom and Dad, naked?”

Sam shakes her head.  “I don’t have time for this tonight.  Goodnight David.  See you in the morning,” she calls back to me as she leaves the room.

Jessie follows Sam out with her eyes, and then looks back at me, and then down at my cock.  I give her my best smile.

“Goodnight, Jessie.  I really need to get some sleep, too.  Can I get a hug goodnight?” I say, arms extended.

Jessie looks perplexed.  She takes a hesitant step towards me.  I step forward and give her big bear hug, my cock snuggling up between her legs.  The cotton of her nightdress feels good against my dick.  After a few seconds, I release her.

“Well, g’night, Sis.”

“Uh, g’night, David.”

She slowly turns and walks out of my room, turning back to face me as she reaches the door of her bedroom, the one she shares with Samantha.  I can hear the shower running in Mom and Dad’s room.  I’m at my own door, one hand on the knob, the other waving goodnight.  I close the door and collapse back onto my bed, laughing to myself.  I fall asleep quickly, wondering how Sam is going to explain ANY of this to Jessie.

To be continued if there’s interest.

OR

bacchus69@gmail.com

First time w/ Daughter

bjack on Incest Stories

I was in the living room one afternoon, watching a football game, when in comes my little 13-year-old daughter named Donna.  I was sitting in the recliner when she came in, but she grabbed a blanket, saying she was cold, and just climbed on top of me.  This was something she had done many times before, so I never gave it a second thought.

This afternoon, something seemed a little different, though.  She couldn't seem to get comfortable.  Her constant shifting while on top of me got my dick harder and harder, until it was nearly painful.  Since I was already with a raging hard-on, I decided to see how far I could get things to go, so I started to tickle her ribs.  Every time she giggled and moved, I managed to brush one of her 30-A boobs, and even

Read More
tually began feeling her nipples hardening. She was braless today, which was unusual for her. This didn't help my condition any, but it did embolden me even further.  I decided to push things a little farther now, and began just rubbing, but not tickling, her bare tummy.  It was easy to get to since she was lying on her back now.

"Daddy, that feels good," she finally said, as I rubbed her skin in a circular motion.  Since I was already rubbng bare skin, I decided to push things even further by rubbing up to barely touch her lovely little breasts.  When I got no resistance, I pushed even higher, now just lightly touching her nipples.  I felt her little nips quickly harden under my touch, and Donna began to moan a little louder, maybe even a little too loud, since her mother was in the bedroom asleep.

"Sshhh," I warned her, "or I'll have to stop.  You can't let mommy hear us, or we'll both be in big trouble."

"OK, Daddy, I'll be quieter."  She was always such an obedient child, and now was no exception.

"Does this make you feel good?" I asked her.

"Yeah, it makes me feel great.  But, Daddy, it also makes me feel a little funny down there."

I decided to see how far I could push this, so I said "What do you mean by 'down there?'"

"You know, between my legs."

"Is it a bad feeling?" I continued.

"No, not a bad feeling, just one I've never felt before," she replied.  "I think I'm getting wet inside, and I don't want to pee all over you."

"Well, first off, Punkin', it is definitely not pee, so you don't have to worry about that. But I can make you feel a lot better than you do now, if you really want to."

Now, her eyes got big, and she said, "Really, Daddy?  Will you show me?"

Then my more cautious side kicked in.  "If I do, you can't tell anybody, and I mean Anybody."

"Oh, Daddy, I promise, Cross my Heart!" she exclaimed.

"And you have to be as quiet as you have ever been, remember?"  And with that, I kept one hand on her left boob, and my other hand rubbed slowly down her body, back down to her tummy, over her Mound of Venus, and through the first growth of pussy hair.  Finally, I found her nearly hairless virgin lips, and ran my forefinger down, then back up, applying slightly more and more pressure each time I went down and back up.  I could feel her lips parting more and more, until her heat and wetness was obvious to my invading finger.

 "Mmmmm, that feels so good, Daddy," Donna moaned.  Please keep going."

"I will, Punkin.  Just tell me if it hurts, and I'll stop.  And remember, try to keep it quiet."

"OK, Daddy."

Then my finger began more of an in and out motion, just to about 1/2 inch in, then back out.  In the meantime, my other hand kept up its work on the little nipples, switching from one to the other and back, trying to give her as much pleasure as possible.  Now, I put a little more of my finger into her pussy, which was continuing to get wetter with time.  I was up to my first joint now, and in just a few seconds, up to about 1/2 of the finger.  Her pussy was making the sexiest slurping sounds now each time I put in the finger, then pulled it out. 

"Oh, my God, Daddy, I'm feeling real funny down there now."  Her rate of breathing had obviously increased, and her face was becoming flushed.

"Just let it go, Punkin.  You are about to experience what's called an orgasm, though most call it coming.  When it happens, you'll feel pleasure like you've never felt before."

"I think it's happening now!!"  And then she squealed into the blanket, trying not to wake her mother.  But through the blanket, I could hear "OH GOD, OH GOD, THIS FEELS SO GOOOOD!"

My finger and hand were soaked, along with her panties.  There was also a wet spot on my pants, but that was OK with me, because I had just managed to give my daughter her first orgasm.

When  she finally came down, she said "Boy, that was great!  Can we do it again, Daddy?"

"I think we might be able to find the time again.  But next time, let's make sure we're alone, so you don't have to bite a blanket when you come."  And I thought to myself, next time will definitely be more interesting for me too...

 

The Crissy Experiment

Gia1978 on Lesbian Stories

18 year old Crissy Jordan is asked her if she would be interested in undergoing an experiment concerning female sexuality. Being that she had what her doctor called cliteromegly, or in laymen’s terms, “an unusually oversized clitoris” that she would be ideal for the program. Hijinx insue...

His Twin Girls - 5

bjack on Incest Stories

All four got up in the morning after 9:00, and immediately began straightening up the house. Bill and the girls were still in the nude, but he figured it was time to begin acting like normal people again, so he decided to talk with the girls.

“I know that we’ve been having a lot of fun since yesterday, staying naked, skinny-dipping, having sex” said Bill. “But Jackie will be here in a little while, and I don’t think it will be good to greet her at the door naked. If she wants to take her clothes off, that’s one thing. But we’ll leave our clothes on until and unless she says something.”

“OK, Daddy, we promise” replied the twins. They ran

Read More
off to their bedroom then, along with Lori, to do whatever girls do in their room with friends.

‘That was easier than I thought it would be’ thought Bill. He then went about tidying up, his mind more at ease than just a few seconds before.

In the bedroom, however, the girls were giggling at Bill. “You’re dad worries too much” said Lori. “He must have forgotten that what I said--that Mom and I stay in the nude most of the time at home. And she did give him permission to be naked with me already.”

“Yeah, he does worry about those things. He doesn’t want people to get the wrong idea” stated Mollie. “He always thinks that someone will call the police and get us taken away from him. I’m not sure he could stand that.”

Lori smiled. “That’s sweet of him to be so concerned about your relationship like that. And he’s probably right. If anyone found out what we’ve done, he probably would be arrested. Now, tell me the truth. And I promise not to tell even my mom. Have either of you fucked your daddy?”

Mollie and Abbie looked at each other, trying to read what the other thought should be said. When Lori saw that they were uncomfortable, she continued. “I’ll tell you something first…Mom and I have been lovers. It’s true! We’ve used mouths, fingers, even vibrators, and made each other cum and cum.”

At that revelation, Abbie said “Yeah, Daddy has fucked both of us, but he never forced himself on us. We both wanted to all along. He even put us on the pill so that we wouldn’t get pregnant. He’s always trying to protect us like that.”

“And we were the ones who kept pushing the idea” added Mollie. “He never wanted to, but we knew that, if he let us go naked in the house, he wouldn’t be able to say no to us when we pushed things.”

“He sounds so cool” gushed Lori. “I wish he were my daddy too.”

Mollie smiled. “We were hoping you’d say that, Lori. We were talking before you ever got here about maybe our parents getting together someday, and it looks like it’s going to happen even before we’d planned. This weekend could be great for all of us, don’tcha think?”

“Yeah” replied Lori. “And I don’t think he’ll be able to resist my mom if she goes skinny-dipping.”

“You’re probably right” said Abbie. “But don’t make it too obvious that we want this, or we could ruin everything. Just let it happen, OK?”

“Agreed” said Lori.

Jackie arrived at about noon, looking every bit as beautiful as she had the day before, when she dropped Lori off. She was wearing a white cut-off T-shirt, shorts that were so tight that he didn’t see how she even got into them, and flip flops. Her nipples were obvious through her shirt, meaning that she again was braless. Her beauty and sexiness caused Bill to catch his breath at the sight of her. He met her at the door, and ushered her right in. “Have you had lunch?” he asked politely.

“As a matter of fact, no” Jackie replied.

“I just put some hot dogs on the grill, and we have macaroni salad already in the refrigerator. Chips are on the counter. By the time you wash your hands, it will all be ready.”

“I’ll go wash up now. Where are the girls?”

“Oh, they’re in the bedroom, last one on the right. Bathroom is the last door before that one.”

Bill watched her ass sway as she walked down the hall, and felt his dick begin to grow. ‘Oh no you don’t’ he thought. ‘No hard-ons to show Jackie, or she’ll think you’re some kind of creep.’ So he concentrated on getting the food ready to distract himself.

Jackie and the girls soon came up the hall, and the food was served. Bill and Jackie immediately seemed to hit it off, and the girls just grinned at each other. While the adults shared wine coolers, the girls had some soda, and lunch was soon finished. Jackie said to Bill “I understand you have a pool. Why don’t you show it to me?”

“Be glad to” replied Bill, and the five of them all went out to the deck. “It is five feet deep in the far end, just three feet here” said Bill. “Not deep enough for a diving board, but I’m not sure I want to chance injury with that.”

“How warm is the water?” asked Jackie. She walked over to dip her foot into the water.

“About 80 degrees” replied Bill. He followed her over to the edge of the pool. Just then, he noticed some commotion. By the time he looked up, all three girls had run to where they were, and shoved both parents into the water. Bill was afraid that Jackie would be angry, but he noticed that she came up laughing.

“I’ll get you, Lori” she threatened teasingly. Lori just stuck out her tongue and laughed.

“Sorry, Jackie” Bill said.

“No need to be sorry. Kids will be kids.” Bill then noticed that her white shirt left nothing to the imagination, and when she squeezed some of the water out of the shirt, one boob was on exhibit momentarily.

“Would you like me to get one of the twins’ shirts, Jackie?”

Jackie just laughed. “If it doesn’t offend you, I’d be just as comfortable without one.”

Bill thought ‘I’ve died and gone to heaven. This beautiful woman wants to show those sexy boobs to me.’

“No, it doesn’t offend me at all. Remember, there are no secrets between the girls and me since yesterday evening’s swim.” He thought ‘Maybe she’ll take the hint.’

Jackie ripped her shirt off and threw it to the deck, exposing her boobs. “That’s nice, but it could be better.” And then he noticed her taking down her shorts under the water. In a moment, he saw her wring the water out of them, and throw them at her daughter, smacking her right in the face. “Now we’re even!” crowed Jackie.

“Not quite” said Bill, as he began taking his shirt off. “Jackie, we have some unfinished business!” Jackie took the hint, and both of them got out of the pool. The girls were still trying to figure out what was going on, when the adults ran straight at them, grabbing whatever they could get hold of, and proceeded to toss the girls into the water, clothes or not.

After huge splashes caused by each girl, all were soaked. Bill removed his shorts, revealing a hard-on caused by seeing Jackie’s ultra-sexy body in the nude. Her figure was 34B-24-35, with flawless skin, erect and very sensitive nipples (chocolate brown in color), no sagging in either her boobs or her ass, and her pussy was indeed clean shaven, just as Lori had said. Jackie took one look at Bill’s hard cock, and pointed to it, saying “I’ll take that as a compliment!” She smiled a killer smile, then turned to the girls.

By then, Mollie, Abbie, and Lori were removing their soaking wet clothing, and Jackie was surprised to find three naked pussies. She then turned to Bill, who was also shaven of all pubic hair, and asked “Is this your doing? Or did you have some help?”

Lori jumped in and answered for Bill. “It was our idea, Mom. We drew straws to see who would shave whom. I got to shave Abbie, she shaved Mollie, and Mollie shaved Bill, and he shaved me. You should have been here--it was lots of fun, and very sexy, too!” Lori smiled a shy smile at that last revelation.

“It sounds like it” replied Jackie.

“I hope we didn’t cross any lines” said Bill apologetically. “We kind of got caught up in our fun, and the nudity didn’t hurt, either.”

“Well, if she had been forced or coerced, I would be upset” answered Jackie. “But to the contrary, she seems to have had a great time, so I’m happy for all of you. That said, I’m getting jealous, because we’re standing here yapping instead of including me in the fun. So I guess I need to get things going myself.” And with that, she reached out to Bill’s mostly erect cock, and began stroking it slowly, paying special attention to the head, and bringing him to a full erection. Bill reached out for Jackie’s firm boobs, and cupped one in each hand, quickly moving to her already erect nipples, and causing a quick moan to escape from her lips. The girls began playing with each other, at first standing, then all three fell onto a quilt on the deck. Lori laid on her back with her knees spread, and Abbie immediately fell face first onto her pussy. Mollie pulled Abbie around to where she was, spread her pussy lips, and began sucking her sister’s moist cunt. Lori took the opportunity to begin tonguing Mollie’s cunt, and the girls had a time with each other’s cunt.

That sexy sight was not lost on Bill and Jackie. Jackie sat on the edge of the pool, with her knees drawn up to her shoulders, and her pussy in full view. Bill took the cue and quickly sunk his tongue into her moist vaginal folds, causing Jackie’s ass to rise up off the deck. Bill then moved up to her clit, and began circling it, teasing her like she’d never been teased before. Once again, her ass began lifting off the deck, and in just a few seconds, her pussy started dripping juices all over Bill’s face and onto the deck as Jackie had her first orgasm with a man in years. Bill sucked in as much as he could, before moving back to her clit and sucking it between his lips. Jackie yelped, and slammed her pussy hard onto Bill’s face, with a new stream of juices for him to enjoy, before her ass settled back down onto the deck.

Jackie then took Bill’s hand and escorted him out of the water. She then laid down, facing the girls, with Bill right behind her. All three girls were coming at about the same time, with moans and groans coming from all of them. Obviously, all three were enjoying orgasm after orgasm, and when they came up for air, both parents noted wet faces on all.

Jackie then pushed Bill onto his back, and settled her pussy on his face. She then motioned for Lori to move over to where they were, and told her “I think it’s time you lost your virginity, honey. What do you think?”

Lori squealed with glee. “Mom, I thought you’d never say that!” and she gave her mother a long boob to boob hug and a kiss.

Jackie continued with the warnings about pain, blood, etc. But Lori said “Mom, I think my hymen is already gone. I have been using one of your vibrators for a while, and the first time I stuck it inside my pussy, I bled. So I don’t think that will be a problem.”

So she said to Lori “OK, you’re probably right. So just sit on his cock, putting just

the head into your pussy at first. Get used to it being in there, then go for it!”

Lori eased the head of his cock in, and went “MMMMM” as his cock slipped in easily all the way to the hilt. Bill was also enjoying her tight pussy, but realized that another pussy needed some attention. He began eating Jackie’s pussy again, licking slowly from clit to asshole and back again. He spent a long amount of time licking her clit from every angle, then once again sucked it between his lips like a piece of candy. Jackie squealed again as she came, her juices nearly drowning Bill underneath her.

When Jackie had recovered, she began instructing Lori again. “Now begin going up and down on his cock. You may have to lean forward some to help with balance and with the motion.” Lori was a great student, and quickly began bouncing her pussy up and down Bill’s cock, while her mother reached out to her little tits and began stroking her nipples. As Lori got closer to orgasm, she began making noises sounding like “MMMPH…MMMPH…MMMPH” with each downward thrust.

Jackie began nearing her own orgasm again, and when she did, nearly drowned Bill once more with her copious pussy juice output. Bill did his best to drink it all in, but there was just to much to take at once. Jackie climbed off Bill’s face, letting him see her baby girl atop him, pumping up and down on his cock. Lori nearly screamed when she finally came, and her pussy finally began drooling her juices all over Bill’s cock. With that, Bill finally had his own orgasm, shooting his cum deep into the recesses of her cunt.

“I can feel you coming!” panted Lori, and this realization brought her to another soaking orgasm of her own. Bill reached up and pulled on her little nipples, and she had her third while he was shrinking inside her pussy. She then collapsed atop Bill’s chest, and he reached around her and began playing with her ass and her butt hole.

“God, Lori!” exclaimed Jamie. “I didn’t know you had it in you, kid! That was great, and so sexy.”

“Thanks, Mom. And thanks to you, Bill--I didn’t have any idea this could feel so good.”

Bill replied “You don’t need to thank me. You did all the work. I was just here to help you along.”

Jackie jumped in again. “Now, what about the twins? I bet they’ve felt a little neglected. Am I right, girls?”

“Not really, Jackie” said Mollie. “It was so sexy, watching Dad fuck Lori for the first time, and seeing her pussy soak him when she came.”

“And I really loved seeing your pussy cum all over Dad’s face--that was HOT!” added Abbie. “So no, we haven’t really felt left out. But if you two are through with him…”

“That’s all you need to say” said Jackie. “Lori, get off their dad and let them have their fun now.”

Jackie got off Bill’s cock with a plop, and the twins both began licking Lori’s juice off his cock. This served to make his cock harder and harder, until he was ready to perform with his own girls. Abbie climbed on his cock first, and began riding him with a vengeance. Bill pumped deep into her pussy from underneath, getting her wet and sloshy, while Mollie pulled on her twin’s nipples. Abbie leaned back, allowing her dad to pump into her even harder, until she started coming, amazing Jackie with her spurting pussy. Once Abbie had cum, Mollie switched places with her sister, but Bill had other ideas. He told Mollie to get on her hands and knees, and then Bill put his cock into her pussy from behind. Mollie’s tits were swaying as her father pounded his cock into her pussy. Lori then positioned her pussy right below Mollie’s face, and Mollie dived right in, sucking her copious pussy juice out, while Lori squirmed with delight under Mollie’s busy tongue.

At the same time, Jackie moved over to Abbie’s pussy, and began tasting the teen’s juices for the first time, sucking her juices and licking her clit. Abbie’s ass began rising off the ground as Jackie brought her closer to orgasm. Jackie reached up to Abbie’s tits, and massaged her nipples, further adding to her pleasure. Abbie then climaxed, spurting her juices on Jackie’s face. Jackie pulled her face away to witness Jackie’s orgasm, working two fingers into her pussy to add to Abbie’s pleasure.

It was now Mollie’s turn to begin spurting, and she arched her back when shot her pussy juice all over her dad’s lower body. After soaking Bill, she went back to work on Lori’s pussy, sticking a finger into her soaking wet folds. When Mollie started sucking directly on Lori’s clit, Lori screamed and soaked her friend with the juices she shot from her own pussy. Bill was trying to hold back, but when Lori screamed, Bill shot his cum deep into Mollie’s pussy, and collapsed on her back. They both fell over then, and Mollie finally pulled her mouth off of Lori’s soaking wet bottom.

All of them were soaking wet, both due to sex juices as well as sweat, and they all decided a dip in the pool was in order. When they were washed off, Jackie moved over to Bill, and began stroking his cock again. Bill reached around her and lifted her onto his now hardened cock again, supporting her ass with both hands. As his cock slid into her wet pussy, he slipped a finger into her ass, and moved it in and out with the same frequency as his cock moved. Jackie reached around Bill with both arms, and began moving her body in time with Bill’s movements, and within just a couple of minutes, began coming again, spurting her juices around is cock and under the water. Bill continued stroking in and out of her pussy until finally, his cock let loose with a tremendous cum deep within her pussy.

“It’s a good thing we did this in shallow water” Bill joked. “We probably would have drowned each other in deeper water.” Both of them laughed at the mental image.

All five spent the rest of the afternoon cumming--in the back yard, on the back porch, and in every room of the house. Bill was in heaven, having four beautiful women to fuck, and they all had their turns with him. Bill and Jackie became a couple, and the two households soon merged. As time marched on, the twins turned out to prefer the sex of other girls, which was fine with Bill--this prevented jealousies with boyfriends. With all in one house, someone was sure to be having sex at almost all times,and no one was left out. Could this be the definition of heaven on earth? Bill thinks so...

Angelica and her two dogs Part 2

Slow_hand on Animal Stories

While in deep thought as she checks her two dogs over Angelica about jumps out of her skin when she hears the phone ring, it's her best friend Amber again and the first words from Angelica were "How long have you....ummm...you know...been?" before she could finish Amber says "fucking my dog?" Angelica not sure how to respond paused for a moment then said faintly "yes" and Amber paused as well before going further..."Well, the first time was the other day and when you heard me on the phone with him was the second time." Angelica procceeded with her questions which Amber answered the best she could and finally told her "all I know is that now I'm wanting more hope you don't think I'm a bad person for fucking my dog but I'm going

Read More
to keep doing it." Angelica listened to her, paused again then said "I don't think you're a bad person, you're my best friend, in fact, since I heard the both of you on the phone I'm wanting to try it with my two dogs." They hung up and Angelica went to her bedroom for some socks so that if they did mount her, she wouldn't get all scratched up. Angelica walked into the livingroom with the socks as she was completely nude, sat down with the socks by her side and called for thor (the older lab) with her legs wide open and thor must've smelled the sweet arroma fill the room for it didn't take him to respond. His nose close enough to her pussy that Angelica felt the chills through her body, thor then looked up at her as if to ask if it was ok if he licked her there and Angelica in a whisper said "yes baby, it's all yours." as she smiled at him. 

 

 Thor took his first lick, then two and finally continued without stopping as he drove Angelica into extacy as she mumbled to herself "why didn't I let him do this sooner..wow." She continued to praise him as she felt her climax building with each tongue probe and cool air from his nose on her clit she couldn't take it anymore as she clenched onto the armrest of the chair with a tight grip as her orgasim ripped through her like a tide ripping through the ocean and the idea that it was her dog causing this had caused her to go into another powerful orgasim. Kryptonite (the other black lab) breathed in the sweet arroma and immediately got up to his feet walking towards Angelica to check out what was going on as he tung hung out his mouth while panting. Angelica finally coming to her senses seen him, pushed thor away gently, turned around ass sticking out, knees on chair as her upper body rested on the back of the chair and that's when Kryptonite got the taste of her pussy. Spreading her ass cheeks for him to get better access at her pussy had gotten thor's attention as he went over to taste her pussy again but his tongue touched her asshole instead which surpriced Angelica but Kryptonite was doing such a good job working her pussy over that she didn't stop Thor from licking her asshole. In fact, both tongues working her holes sent into another orgasim.

 

Angelica had to push them away to regain her composure as she came down from the third orgasim and seen both were fully hard. She layed Kryptonite down on his side, took his cock into her hand and worked her cock sucking skills on him as thor got behind her licking her pussy again causing her to moan. Angelica was no longer in termoil as she had decided to let whatever happens happen. 

 

Thanks to those that responded, I really appreciate the feedback and if you think I should continue onto part three, let me know.

Mountain Vacation

teril36 on Animal Stories

Every couple of years I like going to the mountains for my vacation. The place I go to is on a 1000-acre farm nestled in the mountains. It has a log cabin and a huge secluded lake and it is just perfect for my dogs and me. Since it is so far out in the country, I can often tan in the nude or walk around nude because the closest main road is 5 miles away. I can see anyone approaching far before they arrive at the cabin.

Well one day, I was outside tanning in the nude and fucking myself with my dildo. All of a sudden, my dogs start to bark, I look, and there is this Great Dane walking up to the cabin! A

Read More
s I watched the dog come closer, I was amazed how beautiful it was, although very dirty. I did not know whether it was a stray dog or belong to someone. The dog must have smelt my sex because it walked right up to me and started sniffing me.

I was just sitting there with the dildo still in my hot cunt when I reached out to pet him, which he seem to love the attention. As I was petting him, I realized how dirty he really was so I slipped the dildo out of me and went inside for some shampoo. When I returned, the dog was playing with my dogs. I took the water hose to where he was and I started to give him a bath. I began to lather him up so I could get him all nice and clean.

When I got to his underside, I began to gently stroke and massage his furry sheath as I do my dogs. As I did, a pink tip began to emerge growing longer and larger. As he began to swell and become more excited, so did I. I have never messed around with a stray dog but I was starting to get horny so I continued stroking him, which he did not seem to mind. The more I rubbed him, I noticed some clear liquid squirting out all the while I manipulated the Danes cock. There seemed to be a never-ending supply of his fluid and I knew it was just his pre cum.

The more I stroked his cock, the bigger it was becoming. It appeared to be 8-9" with a knot beginning to form at the base of it. His cock was now completely swollen and purple with pre cum still squirting out the tip. I knew then I wanted him so I gently reached under him and took his cock into my mouth. The dog began to hump my mouth with animal like instincts. I was holding onto to his knot, which was the size of a baseball as he fucked my mouth. I was in awe and could not believe the size of the dogs cock and knot. Most of all I could not believe the effects it was having on me! My pussy was absolutely soaking wet! I could feel my juices flowing like a river out of my cunt, down my swelling lips and I could feel my clit hardening.

I knew I had to have this Great Dane fuck me and I think the Dane also had other thoughts. I got down on all fours, wrapped a towel around my waist and the Dane came up behind me and started sniffing and licking my pussy. He immediately tried to mount me. With his huge throbbing purple 9"cock swinging between my legs, I reached back and guided the beast’s swollen cock into my pussy. He began to hump me, instinctively driving his cock deeper into me with each thrust.

As he drove his cock into me, I lowered my head down and raised my ass. The knot was now banging away at my pussy trying to gain entry! Stretching my hole with each thrust, he drove deeper and then it was in! I screamed with pain, with pleasure as the Dane tightened his grip, and fucked me harder. It was a blur watching the beast thrust his cock deep into my pussy. My pussy was soaking wet now! After I do not know how long, the Dane then stopped humping me and just laid across my back, unable to dismount me. The Danes knot finally pulled out, his cock just came free from my pussy, and what seem like gallons of his cum literally ran out of my pussy. I was mesmerized at the amount of cum the dog had injected into my pussy.

After that, it was a marathon of pure raw animal sex!

I began walking around the house nude, letting my new lover follow me while I kept my dogs outside. I let my new friend smell my womanhood every chance I could and I could feel myself responding each time his cold eager nose brushed against my clit. I then placed a towel on a nice reclining chair and let him have at my pussy while my legs were spread wide. He gave me many satisfying orgasms. Each time I noticed his cock beginning to emerge from its sheath while licking my pussy. One lap with his tongue between my swollen lips and they were spread apart and my honey was flowing.

I then began to reciprocate the favors massaging his cock to full length and thickness and examine the size of his knot and as I said before; his knot was the size of a baseball. I would let him lick my pussy and then jack him off and let him squirt his cum out in my mouth. After that,
I took him in the bedroom and put these little bootie socks on his paws. I then got some pillows, a mirror and some towels because I wanted to see his swollen knot go into me!

I spread the towel out on the chair that reclines, sat down and spread my legs as wide as I could. I then leaned back to enjoy what was coming next! A nice long tongue that would easily spread my lips apart and allow my clit to stand out proudly from its hood. The Dane approached and sniffed my cunt carefully this time somehow knowing what he did earlier that day.

He then began to lick my pussy, the anticipation I was having was now being tended to. I reached down and pulled my lips fully apart to give him full access to my womanhood. My lips were swelling and my clit was beginning to make her entrance by peeking out from her protective folds.

I looked down and watched intently as I stretched my lips as far as I could to let him have at my beautiful pussy. He was licking me and tasting my delicious pussy juices mingled with his big load of cum he deposited earlier in my now spasming pussy. I was now on the verge of cumming and cumming hard. I was pulling my pussy lips apart hard and stretching them upward to expose my fully erect clit. Orgasm was fast approaching. I began to shudder and thrust my hips as my pussy began to spasm in uncontrollable spasm as I finally erupted. When I finally came back to earth I looked down to see his cock half out of it's sheath.

I got off the chair walked to the couch and sat on the floor in front of it. As he approached me, I reached out, grasped his cock, and started to gently stroke him, while he stood very still. More of his cock began to emerge from its sheath and he began to swell. I reached down with my other hand and slid two fingers into my sopping pussy. I then brought them up to his nose then to mine. I pulled him closer to me. His cock was now squirting his pre cum. I lowered my head to his swelling cock and took him into my mouth. He immediately began to hump my mouth squirting his pre cum on my face and in my hair. It was somewhat watery but did not taste too bad.

His knot was swelling larger it was much bigger now than I had originally thought. It was slightly larger than a baseball and his cock was at least 10". After letting him fuck my mouth for a few minutes, I could tell he wanted more and so did I! My pussy was aching with anticipation now. I managed to stand up and walk to the end of the couch, place a towel over the cushioned arm, then bent over the arm. I already had the mirror in position so I could watch. He immediately came over, sniffed my dripping pussy a couple of times then lunged up on his rear haunches. He began thrusting his huge cock between my legs instinctively looking for its target.

His pre cum was squirting all over my pussy and ass, lubricating his bitch. I looked down between my legs to see his huge, thick cock swinging around. I could not take it any more, I had to have him! I reached down between my legs and gripped his hot pulsating cock. My knees were shaking in anticipation. I guided him to where he wanted to be and where I needed him. I slid his red-hot cock back and forth between my hanging lips and brushed it against my throbbing clit.

The excitement of having this unknown stray dog was so intense I was shaking. I needed to feel this wonderful dog cock in my aching cunt! I guided his cock between my hanging lips into my hot cunt a few inches then let go. He sensed me and knew immediately what to do. He drove his thick cock into me and it felt like a red-hot poker. I came immediately. He was fucking my pussy with lighting speed, rising higher on his rear legs I came a second time. I looked into the mirror to see him hammering into me.

I could feel his knot and see it trying to gain entry into my now well-fucked cunt. I lowered my head some more and now he could bury his knot! I wanted to feel that baseball sized knot swelled up in my pussy, I was not going to be denied any pleasure. His knot was rubbing my erect clit and would progress further into me with each thrust against my wet swollen pussy. My juices were flowing out of my pussy. I relaxed my pussy muscles and looked in the mirror just in time to see and feel his knot enter me! I was now his bitch and I loved it. He raised himself as high as he could to bury his knot and his seed.

I could not believe the speed at which he fucked me with, even my dogs never fucked me this fast. He was pounding my pussy and he began to tighten his grip on me and pull me closer. I knew what was cumming! As he injected his hot cum into my greedy cunt, I had another orgasm that racked my body. My cunt muscles were clenching around his knot, holding him tighter in me as he deposited his cum deep within me. I could feel jet after jet of his hot cum and it was hot! He was filling me up with his hot cum. I was cumming again too.

I was lightheaded and delirious with pleasure; my pussy was tingling from all the pleasure it was receiving. He then stopped moving and tried to dismount me but his knot still had us locked together. I found that if I slowly rotated my hips it would stimulate my clitoris. I actually lost count of the orgasms I had but each was better than the one before. Whew, it was amazing sex.

His knot finally did pull out after 20 minutes. I hated to feel it go. The amount of cum that ran out of me was unbelievable. I watched as gob after gob of cum, mixed with my sweet pussy juice ran down my legs and dripped off my hanging cunt lips. It was really hot to watch. I sat on the edge of the couch with a towel under me and watched as he licked and clean off his spent cock. He then approached me and proceeded to clean off my well-fucked pussy loaded with cum. I obliged by pulling my heavy lips back and let him bring me to yet another shuddering orgasm. I looked down at my red swollen cunt lips and smiled, for I knew there would be more before I left for home. I was already thinking about a fuck marathon with my new canine lover and my babies!

 

To be continued...

Comments can be sent to mbknowdogluv@hotmail.com

 

 

 

 

 

 

My Uncle's Cock Whore

missmilfmel on Incest Stories







I have been my uncles favorite as long as I could remember. He had watched me grow up. My dad's family had always been so close and he was my dad's older brother. I have always been the horniest girl I know. A nympho at best. Growing up was so strange to me. I developed fast.